A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 251, to 260) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 251

Elijah said, “Miss Phillips, you secretly took photos of me the other day…”

“Mr. Purchas, I’m sorry,” Xena said. “It’s my fault for secretly taking photos of you. You deleted all the photos I took and took back the ones that were posted. I apologized too.” She meant that this matter could be considered as if it never happened and that Elijah should get out of her hair. She thought, ‘I didn’t get the words out that he put me under house arrest for a day and a night. Even more so, I didn’t sue him. He had better know his limits. If he really riles me up, I can take him to court.’

“Miss Phillips, I don’t think you have done enough.”

The corners of Xena’s mouth twitched. She found Elijah very shameless.

She thought, ‘No wonder he can become the head of the Purchas family. Well, that’s because he’s shameless.

This was a conflict between Xena and Elijah, so Kate thought it would be inappropriate to butt in. She silently held Xena’s hand, hinting that she did not have to be afraid as Elijah would not dare to do anything to her in public.

“Mr. Purchas, what else do you need me to do?”

Elijah smiled, his attractive eyes fixed on Xena.

Being inexperienced in dealing with people in such circumstances, Xena felt her heart race under his gaze. She thought that if Elijah kept staring at her like that, she might have an irregular heartbeat and drop dead.

“Miss Phillips, you have to treat me to a meal, right?”

Xena’s mouth was wide open.

She thought, ‘Elijah wants me to treat him to a meal? Damn, it would be strange if I could bring myself to eat with him. at the same table as me.’

“What’s wrong, Miss Phillips? Are you unwilling?”

“Um… can we do it another day?”

Xena didn’t dare to refuse.

Elijah smiled. “Why do it another day? There’s no time like the present. Since we’re fated to meet here today, let’s do it today. This hotel is frequented by you, right? This is my first time here, so I’m not familiar with it. If you treat me to a meal, I’ll know if the food here is any good.”

Xena was at a loss for words.

She looked at Kate.

Being very tactful, Kate said, “Xena, it occurs to me that I have something urgent to attend to, so I won’t grab a meal with you.”

She thought, ‘Elijah is so petty. He clearly doesn’t want to let Xena off the hook. If she doesn’t treat him to a meal, he’ Il keep bothering her. He’s a pro at being a pest. I’m currently learning from him.’

With that said, Kate said to Yael, “Yael, let’s go.”

She turned around and walked away, thinking, ‘Elijah won’t do anything to Xena right now. I can be at ease.

“Kate… be careful on the road.” Xena felt sheepish but also relieved.

Elijah was picking on Kate. With Kate gone, Xena wouldn’t have to worry.

The two girls did not expect Elijah to do this. He mainly wanted to have a meal with Kate, yet he ended up making things worse and driving Kate away.

He wanted to call out to Kate, but he held back what he was about to say.

He could only watch helplessly as Kate got into Yael’s security car and left quickly.

On the way back, Kate seemed to be thinking about something. After quite a long while, she asked Yael, “Yael, do you know if anyone is tailing after me?”

“Apart from the private detective that Lena hired to tail after you, there’s no one else,” Yael said.

Kate was stunned for a moment before asking, “Why did Lena hire a private detective to tail after me?”

“Mrs. Davidson, I’m not sure about that.”

He thought, ‘I only know that Lena hired a private detective to tail after Mrs. Davidson, but the matter has been dealt with, and it didn’t bother Mrs. Davidson. Presumably, Mr. Davidson didn’t say anything, right?’

“Mrs. Davidson, do you suspect that Mr. Purchas has arranged for someone to keep an eye on you?”

“Yeah. We’ve run into each other too many times. There’s no way that each of the encounters happens by chance. I think he must have arranged for someone to keep an eye on my movements.”

“But Mr. Purchas didn’t send anyone to monitor your movements.”

Yael and the other bodyguards all had sources of information. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have been able to

help Alfred find out all kinds of information.

As far as he knew, Elijah really did not arrange for anyone to keep watch on Kate.

Kate thought for a moment and said, “Could it be that he has someone keep an eye on Xena’s movements?”

She thought, ‘Xena and I are good friends and meet often, so keeping an eye on Xena can also create chance encounters between me and him.”

“Well, we don’t know about that. Our job is to protect Mr. Davidson, and now we have an additional task of protecting you.”

Ever since they noticed that Alfred cared about Kate, they automatically included matters concerning Kate in their responsibilities.

“Yael, through which channels do you gather information?”

Before traveling back in time, she was trapped in the back wing of the Cohen family’s home and knew nothing about the outside world. This was the reason why she was incompetent after traveling back in time.

However, she knew that Alfred was especially well-informed. There was nothing he couldn’t find out if he wanted to.

“Mrs. Davidson, we have many channels to gather

information. If you want to investigate something or dig into someone’s background, just let us know. We’ll help you out.”

“Does anyone dare to tail after Elijah?”

Yael was silent for a moment before he replied, “Maybe. Other than Mr. Davidson’s people, no one else would dare to tail after Mr. Purchas.”

Thinking of Elijah’s stubbornness made her feel gloomy.

She understood. “Alright. I get it.”

She thought, ‘I need to discuss this with my man since it involves his people. Although I can get Alfred’s bodyguards to do what I want currently, it’s still necessary to inform him.’ “Mrs. Davidson, do you want to go have a meal at Theo’s place now?”

“Nah. We can just find a random restaurant to grab a bite.” She thought, ‘That girl named Lindsay is back. The Mccoy family has a close relationship with the Davidson family, so Olivia will likely invite them to dine with Alfred. Olivia doesn’t like me, so I won’t go and spoil their appetite.’

“There’s a restaurant near my company that serves pretty good food. Yael, let’s go there to eat.”

“Sure.”

Yael had no objections. He just wanted to protect Kate. “Mrs. Davidson, may I ask you for a favor?”

“Fire away.”

“Please ask Miss Phillips not to secretly take photos of me from now on.”

Kate burst out laughing.

“Yael, you’re so handsome. Xena only has that little hobby. Out of respect for me, just let Xena take a few more photos of you.”

Yael was left speechless.

“There’s also Yair and the others. They’re all so handsome. Mr. Davidson has a generous heart and an open mind. The bodyguards around him are all so handsome. Doesn’t he worry about being overshadowed? Xena sees you all as treasures. In any case, she won’t really take advantage of you people. She will just take a few shots, post a few photos, and keep them as collections.”

Yael was at a loss for words.

However, he took comfort in the knowledge that even Yair and other bodyguards could not avoid having their photos taken by Xena.

‘It’s more comforting to be in the same situation as others rather than being singled out, he thought.

“I’ll talk to Xena and ask her not to secretly take photos anymore, but to take them openly. If she does that, you guys will always have a serious look, though. That will make people no longer find you guys attractive, even leading to feelings of boredom. If she takes photos secretly, she’ll be able to capture many expressions that aren’t deliberately posed. From different angles, they show different kinds of beauty.”

Yael’s face twitched. His expression was serious as he said,

“Mrs. Davidson, I’m a man. Please don’t use the word’ beauty’ when it comes to describing a man.”

Kate giggled. “Alright. The word ‘handsome’ works, right?”

Yael was speechless.

Chapter 252

After her friend left, Xena bit the bullet and said to Elijah, Mr. Purchas, I’ll treat you to a meal. Please.”

Elijah changed his earlier attitude. Not even looking at her, he said coldly, “You owe me a meal, but treat me another day.”

Then, he left with his bodyguards.

Xena was taken aback, thinking, ‘He just walked away like that? He shamelessly refused to get out of my hair earlier, insisting that I treat him to a meal. I went along with his wishes, and he actually left. Good thing he left, though. I don’t have to face that strikingly good-looking face or those mesmerizing, captivating eyes.”

Xena was afraid that she wouldn’t be able to resist those captivating eyes, and her heart would end up falling for Elijah, leaving her with no way to extricate herself from the situation.

Having had her good mood ruined by Elijah, Xena did not want to enter the hotel anymore. She drove back, making sure to call her friend to let her know she was safe.

“Elijah left?” Kate said.

“Yeah,” Xena replied. “After you left, I said I would treat him to a meal. He was super cool, though. He said, ‘You owe me a meal, but treat me another day.’ Then, he left. Kate, Elijah was here for you, so be careful. This man is not like your Mr. Davidson, who is a little reasonable.”

Making a speculation, Xena continued, “Mr. Davidson and him are sworn enemies, but he has never been able to get the better of Mr. Davidson. Perhaps he wants to start by making a move on you to have a taste of getting the better of Mr. Davidson.”

“I know, but this guy is very well-informed. He can always create chance encounters, making it hard for me to guard against him. Xena, you need to watch out if anyone is tailing after you, or check if a tracker has been installed on your phone.”

Xena was not stupid. She also thought that the timing Elijah showed up today was quite unexpectedly coincidental.

Hearing Kate’s words, it then occurred to her that Elijah had taken her phone before, and she suspected that Elijah had installed a tracker on her phone.

“I’ll get someone to check my phone in a bit.”

“Okay.”

“Kate, get back to what you’re doing. I’m going back now. See you tomorrow.”

She thought, ‘Tomorrow’s the weekend, and I can go to the Davidson family’s horse ranch to see beauty, mainly to see a line-up of handsome guys. Ah! I’m so happy.’

Xena was filled with happiness.

She thought, ‘The men in the Davidson family are all handsome. From what Kate said, Mr. Davidson’s younger brothers will be there too. I won’t dare to sneak a shot of Mr. Davidson, but I can sneak a few pictures of the other guys. “See you tomorrow.”

*****

After leaving the hospital, Kyla’s mind was in chaos.

In her handbag was her test report.

She thought, ‘I really am pregnant! How come I got pregnant at this point? Should I keep the baby or not? If I do, my adoptive parents will definitely be mad since I was knocked up before getting married, and it will affect my job. But if I don’t, it’s still my own flesh and blood. I do have feelings for Chris. This is our child. Chris mentioned that if I really am pregnant, I should go ahead and have the baby.’

Back in the car, Kyla called Chris. When he answered, she said, “Chris, you’re going to be a dad.”

“You’ve really gotten pregnant?” Chris asked, also greatly surprised.

“Chris, what do you think we should do? Should we keep the baby or not?”

Chris thought for a moment and said, “Kyla, I hope you can give birth to this child. Don’t worry, I’ll take responsibility for you two sooner or later. Marrying Melanie is a temporary solution. The one I’ve always loved is you.”

“But… I’ll lose a lot. What about my job during the pregnancy? By the time I return to the company after being away for some time, Sutton Group will have completely changed.”

She thought, ‘I’ve done so much to seize Sutton Group, yet now I’m pregnant out of wedlock.’

“You want to have an abortion?”

“I can’t bear to do that either. After all, this is our child.”

Kyla leaned back against the car seat. Then, she continued with distress, “This child came at the wrong time. If my adoptive parents find out, they’ll screw me up big time.” She thought, ‘Celia has always taught me to value myself as well as avoid inappropriate behavior and being too casual. Women often face greater disadvantages in relationships compared to men. I pride myself on being a refined lady, yet I’ve gotten pregnant out of wedlock. If this gets out, my reputation will suffer, and that’s not what I want. As for Dominick, even though I didn’t fall in love with him, I enjoy being treasured by him. If he finds out that I have a child with Chris, he won’t love me anymore, and Grace will be angry with me too. The connections I’ve worked so hard to build in high society will collapse as well. “Chris, I can go on a business trip when my belly gets bigger. I can stay out of town for a few months and come back after I give birth. During this period, what I need to guard against is Kate gaining power and influence. How can I stop her from achieving that? Only if something happens to her will she not take advantage of my absence to win people over.”

Chris sighed inwardly and thought, ‘A woman can be extremely ruthless when she harbors ill intentions.

However, he reminded Kyla, “Kate is now Mr. Davidson’s wife.”

Kyla said coldly, “So what? She’s in my way. Even if she’s connected to the emperor, I have to get rid of her. Chris, if you want our child to be born safely, you have to help me with this.”

“We’re in the same boat. As long as you can come up with a foolproof plan, I’ll definitely do my best to help you.”

“I’ll carefully figure out a foolproof plan.”

After ending the call, Kyla coldly muttered to herself, “Kate, don’t blame me for being ruthless. You came back to work in the company. Isn’t it good to stay by my adoptive mother’s side like I do?”

*****

At Regency Group, ringing sounds could be heard in the CEO’s office.

Alfred noticed that it was a call from his beloved wife, so he picked up his phone.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate said, her voice sweet and delicate.

Alfred said calmly, “If you have something to ask of me, just say it. There’s no need to deliberately act cutesy.”

Kate giggled. “My husband is so smart. You know me well. My respect for you is like the surging of the Mississippi River. My love for you is as deep as the sea. It’s immeasurable-“

“Stop!” Alfred interrupted his beloved wife’s flattering words, which had always been the same, with a sense of helplessness.

“Mr. Davidson, can you get someone to help me find out where Kyla went, what she did, and whom she met after she got off work at noon?”

She thought, ‘At this point, Kyla should be pregnant. I just wanted to verify it.’

“Okay.”

“Thank you, Mr. Davidson. You’re so wonderful. I love you so much.”

“You really love me. You jumped that far away when you knew I could do it.”

Kate said, “Well, that was… too much of a surprise, and it turned into a scare.”

Alfred chuckled.

“Mr. Davidson, carry on with your work. I won’t bother you while you are making money to support me.”

“Audacious.”

Alfred’s words were full of affection.

After asking Alfred for help, Kate was still not in the mood to work. She bit the tip of her pen, thinking about something.

She thought, ‘Oh right.’

“Claire, what’s the date today?”

“July 10th. Why?”

“It’s nothing. I’m just asking. Students should have started

their summer break, right?”

“Yeah.”

Claire did not say much.

Something occurred to Kate. That incident had been a significant event before she traveled back in time. It shook the upper-class circles of several cities, so much so that she, who was trapped in the back wing by Chris, had heard about it.

Chapter 253

Sherpsel’s neighboring city was Baylarey, and Baylarey’s economy was as prosperous as Sherpsel’s.

The Riley family was the wealthiest family in Baylarey. The family’s wealth rivaled that of the Davidson family, but it had fewer members and was not as large as the Davidson family.

In the Davidson family, daughters were cherished the most. In the Riley family, it was the other way around.

Riley Group was involved in a wide range of businesses. On top of that, the Riley family had the most powerful information network. Their information network covered more than ten large cities. Many people wanted to befriend them.

For the past few generations, the Riley family had only had two branches, and each branch in every generation had had only one son, regardless of how many children they had. The rest had been daughters.

In the generation of the current head of the family, he and his cousin had long been arranged by their families to form marriage alliances with wealthy families in Baylarey. Although it was a marriage alliance, Wesley Riley, who was the head of the family, treated his wife very well. The couple got married first and then fell in love. Their feelings deepened over time. Fiona Riley, who was his wife, was pregnant a year after the marriage.

Perhaps it was fate’s way of being jealous of those who were happy. When Fiona was about to give birth, there was once when she went for a prenatal checkup and got into a car accident on the way. Driven by a mother’s instinct, she tightly protected her belly.

After the accident, Fiona was sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. At the same time, the medical staff quickly performed a cesarean section to deliver the baby. It was a son. As Fiona protected the fetus during the instant the accident occurred, the baby was born healthy.

However, Fiona became a vegetable and has not regained consciousness to this day.

Wesley had a strong bond with his wife. Even though Fiona had become a vegetable, he remained devoted and carefully raised their son.

However, something unexpected happened. Wesley’s enemies bribed a maid of the Riley family called Esther Harvey, asking her to sneakily take Wesley’s only son and leave. Due to strong emotions, Esther acted against her better judgment. She waited for the right moment to carry the three-year-old boy away from the Riley family’s home.

The Riley family quickly found out. Wesley was furious and immediately launched a citywide manhunt for Esther, but with the help of his enemies, Esther had already boarded a private plane and left Baylarey.

With the Riley family’s influence and powerful information network, that maid was bound to not be able to escape. In the end, for some reason, Esther appeared in Sherpsel with the child. Realizing that escape was impossible, Esther took ruthless action by throwing the three-year-old Ronnie Riley into a river in Sherpsel. He drowned.

Esther also jumped into the river to take her own life.

Wesley only had one son, and his wife was in a vegetative state. After suffering such a blow, one could imagine how sad and angry he was.

His frantic revenge destroyed all his enemies’ families. In the end, his enemies would rather go to prison to avoid trouble.

This incident shocked the upper-class circles of Sherpsel and several nearby cities.

Kate also heard Chris mention a few times that Wesley took it out on the people of Sherpsel by causing a disruptive impact on the business scene here because his son died in the river at Sherpsel.

To maintain stability in the business community of

Sherpsel, it was said that Alfred and Elijah, who were sworn enemies, put aside their prejudices against each other and joined forces to resist the Riley family. They even went to talk to Wesley. No one knew what they talked about. The only thing people knew was that the Riley family’s influence in Sherpsel ultimately diminished.

Since Kate was a pregnant mother at that time, she couldn’t bear to hear about tragedies related to children, so she remembered this incident particularly well.

She remembered that Ronnie, the young scion of the Riley family, would be thrown into the river and drowned this afternoon.

The river where Ronnie drowned was in the suburbs, where Kate had gone fishing with Willie the other day.

Kate looked at the clock and immediately made a decision. She wanted to save Ronnie before Esther threw him into the river.

‘If Ronnie doesn’t die, it’ll prevent the disruptive scene in the business community before I traveled back in time from happening,’ she thought. ‘I can also form a connection with the Riley family because of this. In the future, I’ll be able to benefit from the help of the Riley family’s powerful information network. I can’t possibly rely on Mr. Davidson for everything, right? I want to build my own connections too.’

Kate immediately pretended to answer a call and deliberately said into the phone. “Going fishing?” she said. ” I’m at work. Alright, I’ll go. I’ll be right there. Is that good enough? Don’t be mad.”

Then, she put down her phone and said to Claire, “Claire, let my dad know that I want to take leave.”

Claire sighed and said, “Kate, oh Kate. Why are you taking leave again?”

She thought, ‘And you are going fishing, no less!’

Claire was a workaholic. If there was one flaw of Kate that she could not stand, it was that Kate often took leave.

She felt that even if Kate was Leland’s biological daughter, she shouldn’t treat work like a game and take leave so frequently.

Kate had already picked up her phone and walked out of the office.

After rushing downstairs, it then occurred to her that she had not informed Liam.

Since Yael was with her at noon, she told Liam to go back and rest first, and that he could come pick her up after she got off work in the afternoon.

She was worried that her trip to the suburbs would be delayed if she were to notify Liam to come over now.

The drive from the city to the suburbs took dozens of minutes.

Kate had no choice but to flag down a taxi at the company entrance and take it to the suburbs.

Esther chose a relatively secluded spot to throw Ronnie into the river. There was only one embankment there. Occasionally, people went for a walk on the embankment. Usually, there was rarely anyone there.

Because the location was remote, Ronnie wasn’t rescued after being thrown into the river.

Fortunately, Kate had traveled back in time. She had paid attention to this incident prior to her time travel, so she remembered the location where it happened.

After spending dozens of minutes, she arrived at the outskirts.

To avoid raising suspicion that she had deliberately come to rescue Ronnie, Kate paid to rent a bicycle and fishing gear from a local farmer. She then rode the bike straight to the scene of the incident with the fishing tools.

*****

On the embankment, a middle-aged woman who looked flustered and haggard was carrying a three-year-old child. She was walking back and forth under the protection of two men in black.

“Esther, I want to go home,” the child said. “I miss Dad.”

The three-year-old child was Ronnie, the young scion of the Riley family, whom Kate had hurried to save.

Ronnie was handsome and cute, with delicate and tender skin. His big blue eyes gleamed like stars in the night. He was very smart, yet he was still a three-year-old child.

Esther often took care of him, so he had no idea that he was about to be thrown into the river.

Esther said, “Ronnie…”

She looked at the little darling in her arms. Having taken care of him for over a year, it would be a lie to say she had no emotional bond toward him.

She was especially regretful now. She regretted listening to her daughter’s words which created discord and not being able to resist the temptation of money. Now that she had taken Ronnie away, there was nowhere she could escape to. With the Riley family’s powerful information network, her whereabouts must have been tracked by now.

She was at her wits’ end.

“Ring, ring, ring…”

A man’s phone rang, and he quickly answered the call. Esther nervously watched him answer the phone, holding Ronnie tightly in her arms.

After finishing the call, the man quietly said something to his companion. He took two steps forward and reached out to take the child from Esther’s arms.

“What do you want?” Esther asked, holding Ronnie tightly and refusing to let go. She kept retreating, trying to create some distance between herself from the man.

“We can’t get away, but we can’t let this kid live either,” the man said. “Throw him into the river. Are you going to throw him yourself, or should we do it?”

骨

Chapter 254

Esther’s expression changed drastically as she scolded angrily, “How can you go back on your word? We agreed to only bring him out for a while to scare Wesley, but in the end, you sent us to a helicopter and even brought us to this godforsaken place!”

This river was very clear, but it was also deep.

Even an adult would drown if thrown into the river, let alone Ronnie, who was a three-year-old child.

The two men’s faces darkened. One of them said, “Give me the child, or throw him into the river yourself. Get a move on!” “No! Help. Help. Someone’s trying to snatch a child!”

Esther turned and ran while holding onto Ronnie.

As she ran, she shouted for help.

The two men chased after her at a leisurely pace. One of them persuaded her, saying, “Don’t waste your effort. No one comes here at all. Even if you scream your lungs out, no one will come to save him. Hurry up and throw him into the river. Otherwise, your children and family can forget about living.”

Hearing this, Esther stopped in her tracks. It was because of this pause that the two men caught up to her.

*****

Kate was pedaling her bicycle with all her might.

She kept praying inwardly, ‘Oh God, you have to take care of me again. Let me be lucky and save Ronnie. Even if I can’t connect with the Riley family after saving him, being able to save a child’s life is also a good thing.’

Prior to her time travel, she couldn’t save Rowena.

She hoped that she could save Ronnie’s life now that she had traveled back in time, thereby requesting God that Rowena be blessed in the afterlife.

Fortunately, she remembered the location of the incident and rushed over. Soon, she spotted the embankment.

From afar, she saw three people on the embankment.

‘How come there are three people?’ she thought. ‘Never mind, I’ll go check if one of them is the maid from the Riley family.’

Relying on the fact that she had learned combat skills, Kate was fearless. She rode her bicycle and rushed up the embankment.

Noticing that someone was approaching, the two men hurriedly warned Esther, “Act natural. Think about your family.”

Esther hugged Ronnie tightly, feeling extremely conflicted. She thought, ‘If I throw Ronnie into the river and let him drown, my family will live on. But this child is innocent, and I’ve cared for him for over a year. Looking into his clear eyes, I really can’t bring myself to do it.’

As Kate approached, the three adults spontaneously moved to the side of the road, waiting for Kate to ride past. Kate slowed down her bike. She had paid attention to this matter before she traveled back in time, but she had not seen a photo of Ronnie. She was not sure if the child in Esther’s arms was Ronnie.

She could not rashly go and grab the child.

However, when she rode her bike up to them, she stopped.

The two men exchanged glances, intending to silence Kate if she did anything.

Kate parked her bike. As she took her fishing tools, she asked them, “Are you guys here to fish, or are you all here to enjoy the beautiful scenery of the countryside?”

One of the men lied with a calm expression, saying, “We initially came to fish. When we got here, we realized we’d forgotten to bring our bait.”

“Oh, I brought a lot. Do you want me to give you some? There are a lot of fish here. Many people come to this river to fish every day, especially on weekends.”

Kate pretended not to know anything and spoke to them enthusiastically.

“Thanks, but it’s okay. The child is crying and wants to go back. We’ll come again next time.”

The man who responded to Kate reached out to take Ronnie from Esther’s hands. Unexpectedly, Ronnie pushed away his outstretched hands and struggled to get down. With an outsider present, Esther lets go to avoid raising Kate’s suspicions, allowing Ronnie to get down.

“Pretty lady,” Ronnie said as he cleverly dodged the man’s outstretched arms again. He dashed to Kate’s feet, hugged Kate’s leg, raised his young and handsome face, and said to Kate, “Pretty lady, hold me.”

Kate quickly picked up Ronnie.

“Son, let’s go,” the man said as he stepped forward, wanting to carry Ronnie away. “We’re going back.”

Ronnie turned and hugged Kate’s neck, shouting, “Miss, he’s not my dad. I don’t know him. They’re bad guys, and they want to throw me into the river. Help me call the police.”

Ronnie did not know what Esther and the two men were going to do earlier, but when Esther was arguing with the two men, they did not keep the conversation out of his hearing. So, he understood their intention.

He knew that they wanted to throw him into the river and let him drown.

Although he was only three years old, he had attended kindergarten. His teacher had taught him to look for the police when he was in danger.

When he saw Kate, he inexplicably felt that this pretty lady was a good person. Therefore, he struggled to get down, ran up to Kate, and asked Kate to hold him. Only then did he tell the truth.

Kate immediately held Ronnie and moved away to prevent the man from carrying Ronnie.

“You people are not the child’s family members?” she asked.

“Son, don’t be naughty,” the man said, “Miss, my son is really mischievous. He’s deliberately lying to tease you.” “Miss, I’m not lying,” Ronnie said. “They’re bad guys. Help me call the police.”

As Kate carried Ronnie, she continuously dodged the man’s attempts to reach out to carry Ronnie. She freed one hand, wanting to reach for her phone. The two men immediately changed their expression and became rude.

They forcefully tried to snatch Ronnie away.

Kate kicked one of them in the abdomen. None of them expected Kate to fight back.

The person who was kicked was in pain, taking a few steps back while holding his abdomen and displaying a look of agony.

The other man turned to glance at his companion. When he turned back angrily to make a move, a punch landed on his nose, causing blood to immediately gush out.

He should be glad that Kate was holding Ronnie with one arm, so her strength with the other hand wasn’t strong enough.

Kate caught them off guard by making two strikes that hit. However, she did not continue fighting. After all, she was still holding Ronnie.

She ran away with Ronnie in her arms.

After the two men recovered from their pain, they chased after her.

By running like this, not only would Kate be unable to shake them off, but she would also be exhausted. So, she put Ronnie down and said to him, “Little one, run quickly toward that area with many trees and weeds. Find a spot to hide first. I’ll deal with those two bad guys before coming to look for you.”

“Okay,” Ronnie replied.

He was smart and decisive.

As soon as Kate finished speaking, he turned around and ran.

Without Ronnie as a burden, Kate immediately turned around to fight.

The moment they exchanged blows, Kate realized that these two men were also trained in combat skills. They received a blow from her earlier because they did not expect a girl like her to dare to attack.

Esther stood on the embankment in a daze, neither helping nor chasing after Ronnie. She seemed to have lost her mind. After a while, she slowly walked to the edge of the river.

Kate noticed this and instinctively shouted, “Hey, don’t jump!” Esther turned a deaf ear.

It was already very strenuous for Kate to fight against two people alone. She could not spare her energy to stop

Esther jumped into the river.

She couldn’t go to stop Esther either. Otherwise, these two men would look for Ronnie and kill him.

曲

Chapter 255

Seeing Esther jump into the river hopelessly, Kate was anxious. Whenever she was anxious, she would be frantic. Under her desperate punches and kicks, she quickly turned the situation around. She ended up turning the tables and beating the two men up to the point that they suffered a terrible defeat.

After confirming that the two men were too weak to get up, Kate took a few deep breaths and ran to the spot where Esther had fallen into the water. However, there was no sign of Esther, so she reckoned that Esther must have been washed away by the current of the river.

Kate could swim, but she had just been through a tough fight and did not have the stamina to jump into the river to search for Esther.

She quickly took out her phone and called the police.

Right after reporting to the police, her phone rang again. It was a call from Alfred.

As soon as Kate answered the call, Alfred’s gloomy voice came through. “Kate, where did you go?” he asked.

Looking around, Kate said, “I don’t know where I am.”

“You’re panting while talking. What did you just do?” “Mr. Davidson…”

Kate was not sure how to broach the subject. “Shoot!”

“I-I came to the river to fish.”

Alfred said coldly, “Do you need to pant while fishing? Does the fish you catch weigh one thousand pounds?”

“I ran into kidnappers… and had a fight with them.”

“Send me your location right now,” Alfred ordered.

Kate knew that he was angry, so she did not dare to say anything else. As soon as she hung up the phone, she immediately sent him her location.

The local police arrived quickly.

Kate said that the two men were kidnappers and mentioned that a female kidnapper jumped into the river when escape seemed hopeless. She clarified that since she was fighting against the two men, she could not save the woman right away. When she knocked down the two men and ran over, the woman who jumped into the river had already been swept away by the current.

Noticing that the two men had been beaten up a little badly by a beautiful girl like Kate, the police called the ambulance.

Regardless of whether or not they were human traffickers, law enforcement officers could not leave them in the lurch.

As for the woman who had jumped into the river, they contacted the rescue team to recover her body.

“You said they’re human traffickers?” a police officer said.” Where’s the kid who got abducted?”

“I told him to hide,” Kate said. “I’ll go find him.”

Kate hurriedly went to look for Ronnie.

Since the police had been notified, this matter would be handed over to them to handle.

Ronnie’s identity was special, and the Riley family’s information network was powerful. At this moment, Wesley must be personally bringing people here.

Once Wesley arrived, the two men’s guilt would be confirmed.

Of course, Kate, the brave heroine, would also have to go back with the police to make a statement.

Ronnie was hiding in a patch of overgrown grass that was half the height of an adult. When he heard Kate calling him, he crawled out of the grass and said, “Pretty lady, I’m here.”

“Little one,” Kate said as she quickly ran over and picked up Ronnie.

She could not help but kiss Ronnie’s little face a few times.

At this moment, she felt pure joy. Ronnie was finally saved and would not end up like he did before she traveled back in time, where he had already become a lifeless corpse by the time his father arrived.

“Pretty lady, have you chased the bad guys away by beating them?” Ronnie asked.

“The police are here,” Kate said. “They’ll take them away.”

Kate carried him and walked back.

When the police saw that there was indeed a little child, they largely believed Kate’s account.

On the embankment, there were also the bicycle and fishing gear that Kate had rented.

Once the ambulance arrived and the two men were loaded onto it, a police officer asked Kate, “Miss, you’re injured too. Do you want to go to the hospital as well?”

Kate wiped the sweat off her face and said, “I’m fine. The blood on me is all theirs. Oh, I’m Miss Sutton.”

“Miss Sutton, are you really fine?”

“I’m on the winning side.”

The policeman was left speechless, thinking, ‘No one said that people on the winning side won’t get injured.’

But he looked at Kate and noticed that other than her messy hair and some blood on her face and clothes, she really did not appear to be injured.

He marveled at Kate, thinking that she was really amazing as even two strong men were no match for her.

“Miss Sutton, you have learned combat skills before, huh?” he asked.

“Yes. I’ve learned boxing and kickboxing,” Kate said. “No wonder.”

Several police officers gave her a thumbs up, thinking, ‘She is young, beautiful, and skilled in combat skills. Why didn’t she enroll in the police academy and become a police officer? What a pity.’

“Thud. Thud…”

A few helicopters approached from afar.

Soon, they reached above the riverbank.

Ronnie, who was still in Kate’s arms, said to Kate as soon as he saw the helicopters, “Pretty lady, it must be my dad coming. He has many such helicopters. He likes to take this kind of helicopter whenever he goes out.”

Several police officers were dumbfounded, thinking, ‘He likes to take this kind of helicopter when he goes out, and there are many such helicopters at home. Those traffickers really have an eye for targets. Kidnapping a child from such a family is worth a lot. Of course, that will land them in hot water too.’

Half an hour later, the police station was packed with people, all brought in by Wesley.

The stools in the police station were not enough for these people to sit on.

Kate had to make a statement.

At this moment, Ronnie was in his father’s arms. Like a chatterbox, he kept telling his father about the situation when he was at the embankment, praising Kate excessively and also praising himself.

“Dad, I was very brave and also very calm,” he said.

After the little chatterbox finished speaking, he looked up at his handsome father, his big blue eyes gleaming as if he were seeking praise from him.

Wesley was in his mid-thirties. Looking at Ronnie’s handsome and cute appearance, one could tell that his parents had good genes. Wesley was indeed handsome. His cold aura was comparable to Alfred’s.

Despite knowing that Kate had saved his precious son by chance, Wesley did not give Kate a gentle expression. However, he thanked Kate several times sincerely.

“Ronnie is amazing!” Wesley said before leaning down to kiss his son’s little face.

He thought, ‘Fortunately, Ronnie was lucky enough to encounter Miss Sutton, who happened to be going fishing there. Also, she happened to know combat skills, so Ronnie was saved. Otherwise, Ronnie would have drowned by the time I arrived with my men.’

Thinking of that outcome, Wesley rested his son’s little head against his chest again.

His wife was still unconscious. If he lost his son, she would definitely blame him when she regained consciousness. “Miss Sutton, thank you,” Wesley said, thanking Kate once again.

“Don’t mention it,” Kate said. “It’s the little one who is observant and able to respond quickly to situations. Wesley lowered his head and looked at his precious son, affectionately ruffling his hair and saying nothing more.

It was obvious that this man was a man of few words.

After giving her a statement and coming out of the police station, Kate suddenly stopped because Alfred had arrived with Yael and the others.

The cold aura radiating from Alfred could rival Wesley’s in a contest of icy intensity.

This was especially the case when he noticed there was blood on Kate’s clothes and face. He looked intensely displeased.

“Mr. Davidson, y-you’re here,” Kate said, her speech a bit stuttered.

She had a reasonable excuse for being here and left no room for suspicion. However, in front of Alfred, her explanations were not convincing.

‘Ah, I’m going to write another ten-thousand-word self-reflection essay when I get home, she thought.

♡

Chapter 256

Wesley recognized Alfred. He turned to look at Kate, thinking, ‘So Miss Sutton knows Mr. Davidson. That’s right. the last name of Mr. Davidson’s wife is Sutton. I think her name is Kate.

When Alfred made the official announcement, it caused a sensation. As the most well-informed head of the Riley Family, Wesley certainly knew.

Kate only said that her last name was Sutton and did not mention her name. That was why Wesley did not connect her to being the daughter-in-law of the Davidson family.

“Come here,” Alfred said.

The sight of Kate standing alongside Wesley and his son looked like a family of three, which made Alfred feel extremely uncomfortable.

“Mr. Davidson,” Kate said as she jogged over and with a sweet smile, which was her usual tactic.

Every time she angered Alfred, she would act endearingly and sweetly. He could not resist.

It was said that softness could conquer hardness, and that definitely applied to this couple.

“Don’t smile!” Alfred scolded coldly, knowing that her smile would make him turn soft-hearted.

He thought, ‘This girl is simply audacious.’

Kate immediately stopped smiling and looked at him carefully.

At that moment, Wesley walked over.

“Mr. Davidson,” Wesley greeted politely, holding his reunited son in one arm while extending his other hand to Alfred.

Right now, Alfred really wanted to severely punish his wife, but since the person greeting him was the head of the Riley family in Baylarey, he had to show him respect

“Wesley, nice to meet you,” he said.

“Nice to meet you.”

After shaking hands, Wesley said in a serious voice, “Mr. Davidson, I’m sure you had learned the background of the situation when you came over. This time, I really have to thank your wife for stepping in to help. Otherwise, my son would have definitely faced misfortune.”

Alfred looked at Kate. Also in a serious voice, he said, “She just likes to fight injustice.”

“Mr. Davidson, I won’t disturb you today. I will definitely come by with my son to express my gratitude another day.”

Wesley then glanced at Kate and said to Alfred, “Mrs. Davidson wasn’t injured. The blood on her clothes belongs to those two people.”

“Thanks for letting me know.”

The two men surprisingly had nothing to talk about.

After a moment of silence, Wesley took out his business card and handed it to Kate, saying, “Mrs. Davidson, no amount of thanks can express our gratitude for your help today. This is my business card. If you need my help in the future, just let me know.”

The reason Kate spent the entire afternoon going through the hassle of saving Ronnie was to establish a connection with the Riley family.

She immediately took Wesley’s business card with both hands.

“Pretty lady,” Ronnie said

Ronnie was particularly fond of Kate, not just because she saved him, but also because when she held him, he felt very much at ease, like being in a mother’s arms.

He had a mother, but whether it was day or night, she was always unconscious. Ever since he learned to talk, he would often call out to her, but she never responded, not even opening her eyes.

So, even at three years old, he had never been held by his mother.

He had asked his kindergarten classmates what their mother’s embrace was like.

His classmate said that it was warm and that being in their mother’s embrace made them feel at ease.

‘This is what it feels like to be held by this pretty lady; he thought.

“Little one, I’m Miss Sutton,” Kate said. “You can call me Kate.”

Ronnie imitated her. “Kate, I’m Mr. Riley, and my name is Ronnie. I’m three years and four months old now.”

He preferred to call Kate “Kate” and not “Miss Sutton.”

This was because he felt that calling Kate “Miss Sutton” sounded formal.

Kate smiled. “Then I’ll call you Ronnie from now on.”

Ronnie nodded vigorously and even extended his hands, wanting Kate to hold him.

Kate reached out to hold him without hesitation.

Wesley was stunned for a moment, but he still let go and let Kate carry his son over.

“Kate, I’m going back, but I can’t bear to leave you,” Ronnie said. “Kate, when I have a break, I’ll ask Dad to fly me over to see you. Is that okay?”

The little one blinked his big blue eyes and looked at her. Kate’s heart melted. There was no way she would refuse. “Of course you can.”

Ronnie beamed with joy.

He wrapped his arms around Kate’s neck and placed his head on Kate’s shoulder.

“Kate, I like you so much. You’re so amazing. Kate, your embrace feels like it’s coming from a mother.”

The little one’s last sentence made the two men’s faces darken.

Alfred shot a cold glance at Wesley, who understood the message. He immediately stepped forward and carried his son back while saying, “Ronnie, Kate is going home. Let’s go home too. Your grandparents are waiting for you at home.”

After Wesley took his son away, Alfred stretched out his hand and pulled his woman back to his side, no longer letting go.

“Kate, I’ll come and see you next weekend,” Ronnie said.

Although it was the weekend tomorrow, Ronnie would need to stay home to comfort his grandparents after going through this ordeal, so he definitely wouldn’t be coming over this weekend.

Kate said with a smile, “Okay. When you come, I’ll make you some snacks. Go back with your dad. Don’t let your family worry.”

“Goodbye, Kate.”

Ronnie was carried away by his father. He even turned his head and waved goodbye to Kate from time to time.

Kate watched with a smile as the little cutie was taken away by his father until they were out of sight.

She thought, ‘He’s really adorable. If my baby Rowena hadn’ t died, she would definitely be as smart and cute as Ronnie.’

“Why? Did you really take him as your son just because he said your embrace feels like a mother’s?”

A sharp voice carrying envy could be heard.

Kate was left speechless, thinking, ‘Mr. Davidson is feeling jealous again.’

“I really want to have such a cute and smart son. Unfortunately, I don’t have one.”

Alfred looked at her with a face full of displeasure.

Kate stuck out her tongue sheepishly and explained softly,” It’s not like I want to…”

Alfred reached out and asked for Wesley’s business card, saying, “Give it to me.

Kate knew exactly what was going on in his petty mind.

She quickly took out her phone and took a photo of the business card. After saving it, she handed the business card to Alfred.

It did not matter even if Alfred tore the business card. She already had Wesley’s contact number.

Kate silently recited the string of Arabic numerals several times lest Alfred delete the photo.

She had a good memory when it came to numbers and words. However, when it came to history, she could not remember it at all. During her school days, history was her worst subject, and she often failed, making retakes a regular occurrence.

Kate’s series of actions made Alfred’s expression even darker, but he said nothing.

He said coldly, “Yael, let’s go back.”

Yael immediately wheeled him and turned to head back, with Kate quickly following.

On the way back, Alfred remained silent. Kate spoke to him a few times, but he ignored her.

She thought, ‘It seems that he’s really mad.’

Leaning on his shoulder, Kate softly said, “Mr. Davidson, I don’t want to be a stepmother. I feel a connection with Ronnie. I really like that little one, but I have no other intentions.”

Chapter 257

Kate thought, ‘At most, I’m just using the opportunity of saving Ronnie to make the Riley family owe me a huge favor, which will make it easier for me to ask them for help later. The Riley family also has information sites in Sherpsel. As long as I ask, their information network can help me look into what I want to know.’

“Mr. Davidson, are we going back to the office or home?” Yael asked.

“Home,” Alfred said.

“Okay.”

Kate thought that since she had taken a day off, it did not matter if she went home, so she stayed silent.

She said, “Mr. Davidson. Honey, don’t be mad, okay?”

She then linked her arm with her husband’s and apologized softly. “I was wrong. Honey, don’t be mad. Getting angry makes you age faster. I’m still quite young. You can’t age first.”

Alfred was a few years older than her.

He snorted. “No, you didn’t do anything wrong. What you did was absolutely right. You’re brave and invincible. You fought two people alone and even beat them up so badly that they ended up in the hospital. Kate, you were acting heroically. How could you say you were wrong?”

Kate was at a loss for words.

She thought, ‘When my man mocks people, he can be one hell of a sarcastic.”

“I… I just happened to be there. Anyone else would’ve saved the kid in that situation.”

Alfred tilted his head and looked at her coldly. Others might believe it was a coincidence, but he did not.

Being stared at like that, Kate felt extremely guilty.

She wanted to use her usual tactic, kissing him to calm him down, but just as she leaned in, he pushed her away with one hand.

“I’ll deal with you when we get back.”

Kate thought, ‘I’m so scared.’

*****

On the private helicopter, Wesley asked his son, “Ronnie, do you like Kate?”

“Dad, Kate is a good person,” Ronnie said. “She’s also beautiful. I like her a lot. She has this kind of… what’s the word for it? Anyway, I really like her.”

Wesley reached out to stroke his son’s head and said, “She’ s your savior. You can like her, but you can’t say that she makes you feel like she’s a mom to you.”

“Why?” Ronnie blinked, his little face full of confusion. “Kate really does make me feel like she’s a mom to me.”

Wesley was silent for a moment before explaining patiently, “Kate is already married. She has a husband, and her husband doesn’t like to hear you say that she is like a mom to you. If you still want to see Kate, don’t say that anymore.” Ronnie still didn’t understand. “She’s married, and that means I can’t say she makes me feel like she’s a mom to me, huh?”

“Yes, it will cause her husband to misunderstand.”

Ronnie understood what misunderstanding meant. He did not want Kate to be misunderstood.

“I won’t say that anymore then. Dad, when will Mom wake up? Why does she have to sleep so long? I’ve never been held by her. My classmates said that a mom’s embrace makes people feel safe. That’s what a mom makes people feel. Kate’s embrace feels very safe.”

Wesley immediately felt a pang of heartache, thinking, ‘No wonder Ronnie said Kate’s embrace makes him feel like she’s a mom to him.’

His wife had been in a vegetative state for many years and had yet to regain consciousness.

His parents asked him to seek a new romantic relationship, and they mentioned that it would be acceptable even if he and his new partner did not get married. However, he rejected their suggestion.

He wanted to wait for his beloved wife to regain consciousness.

Even if it meant waiting a lifetime, he was willing to do so.

Even if his beloved wife passed away eventually, he would never remarry. His heart was not big, and it could only accommodate his beloved wife.

There was no space left for anyone else.

“Ronnie, your mom will definitely wake up. Whenever you’re free after school, go and talk to her. She can hear you.”

Fiona had already been discharged from the hospital and was staying in the Riley family’s mansion. Wesley had hired a caregiver who was knowledgeable in medicine to take good care of her.

He made time every day to talk to his wife, hoping for a miracle.

“But I go to talk to Mom every day. Mom doesn’t wake up. She doesn’t respond to me either.”

Ronnie loved his mother too, but his mother was different from other people’s mothers.

He could not understand why his mother could sleep so much.

Wesley felt as if his heart was being torn apart, yet he could only say, “Your mom will wake up. One day, she will wake up. When she wakes up, she can hug you and let you feel the warmth that a mother provides.”

Ronnie had an expectant look. “Dad, I’ll talk to Mom every day and ask her to wake up. I want Mom to hug me.” Wesley ruffled his son’s hair. “Ronnie, you’re such a good. boy.”

He hoped that the universe would stop tormenting his family of three and let his beloved wife wake up soon.

*****

There was a large water lily pond in Davidson’s residence.

In the season of July, water lilies were still in full bloom.

The late afternoon sunlight was mellow, no longer as harsh as it was at noon.

The wooden bridge built over the water lily pond spanned the entire area of the water lily pond. At this moment, Lindsay and Cynthia each held a pet dog and strolled on the wooden bridge with several pet dogs.

After being overseas for so many years, what I miss the most are the water lilies at your place,” Lindsay said. “They bloom abundantly and are especially beautiful.”

Lindsay looked around at the blooming water lilies and continued with a smile, “When we were kids, I brought you here to pick water lily pods, and we both ended up falling into the water, covered in mud.”

Cynthia smiled too as she said, “My brother looked like he wanted to hit me back then. I was terrified. My legs still tremble at the thought of it.”

“Yeah. Mr. Davidson is quite frightening.”

Back then, Theo gave Cynthia a piece of his mind.

She had always been the one to have Theo under her thumb, That particular incident was the only occasion where she knew she was in the wrong, so she let him scold her.

As a result, he became more and more audacious, getting increasingly excited as he scolded. She found him too noisy and hit him, after which he went to complain to Alfred as he cried.

Thinking about having lunch at Cheval Blanc but not seeing her unforgettable arch-enemy made Lindsay feel quite disappointed.

But then it occurred to her that she and her grandmother were going to stay in Sherpsel for a while, and they would stay in Davidson’s residence during this period. So, she was skeptical that Theo could keep staying away from home.

The two chatted as they admired the water lilies. Soon, they reached the end of the wooden bridge.

Then, they simply took their pets and headed outside.

The large lawn in front of Davidson’s residence was perfect for pets to run around freely.

Just as they reached the entrance of the residence, they saw Alfred’s dedicated convoy.

Cynthia stopped in her tracks, thinking, ‘Alfred got off work early?’

Kate saw her sister-in-law. Just as she was about to wound down the car window to greet her, the icy figure beside her said coldly, “Don’t drag others into it.”

Kate was left speechless.

She watched helplessly as her sister-in-law got further and further away from her.

Ten minutes later, Alfred went into the bathroom personally and filled the bathtub with water. Then, he slowly walked out and dragged Kate into the bathroom.

Knowing that he would not be able to walk for long, Kate did not dare to struggle. She submissively let him take her into the bathroom.

When they reached the tub, he pushed her into it.

Thump!

“Honey, I haven’t even taken off my clothes,” Kate said as she got up, completely drenched.

Alfred ignored her and sat down in front of the bathtub. He then picked up a towel, pressed her down, and roughly washed her face, wiping the blood off her face.

After cleaning her face, he confirmed that there were indeed no injuries.

Then, he took off her clothes, wanting to strip her naked.

Chapter 258

“Honey,” Kate said as she grabbed hold of Alfred’s hand, her eyes showing a sense of fluster. However, she wore a fawning smile. “Honey, I, I’ll do it myself. Let me do it

myself. You have difficulty moving, so I don’t dare to trouble you.”

“I have a leg disability, but my hands are still fine,” Alfred said.

He shook off her hand and continued to remove her clothes, thinking, ‘If I don’t strip her naked, how would I know if she’s injured?’

“Honey.” Kate’s face flushed, and she was somewhat at a loss.

Alfred paused and asked her coldly, “Why? Are you scared?” “Of course not. We’re husband and wife. so even if… well, that’s normal.”

Alfred cupped her neck, leaned down, and pressed his lips against hers.

After a rough moment of torment, he finally felt a bit of his anger dissipate.

“Be still. I’m just checking if you’re injured.”

Alfred moved his lips away and whispered in her ear, “Don’t worry. I mentioned that our first time will be saved until we have the wedding. Until then, I won’t push you.”

Kate knew that he was a man of his word.

But this was the first time she was stripped by a man while fully awake. Even though he was her husband, she seemed helpless and shy.

“What happened to the version of Kate who previously took advantage of me whenever she got the chance?”

Kate was momentarily left speechless before saying, “I, I didn’t take advantage of you whenever I got the chance. It was only because you were angry that I had to use my charms.”

“I’m very angry right now too, so feel free to use your charms on me.”

Kate was left speechless.

Knowing that she couldn’t stop him from personally checking if she was injured, she no longer resisted. With resignation, she let him examine her.

When they came out of the bathroom, their faces were flushed.

Kate’s legs felt a little weak.

Alfred, on the other hand, looked calm as if nothing had happened.

He took the lead and sat down on the sofa, then patted the spot beside him, his blue eyes fixed on her intently as he said in a low voice, “Come here.”

Kate stood several steps away from him, warily asking, What do you want?”

She thought, ‘He said he wouldn’t push me. He’s kept that promise, but he definitely knows how to make me have a taste of ecstasy. If I hadn’t traveled back in time, knowing that he has been unmarried and there has been no rumor of his involvement with women, I would have suspected that he was experienced in romantic relationships. His skills are impressive.’

“Don’t you think you owe me an explanation for what happened today?” Alfred said coldly. “Why did you go fishing for no apparent reason? You can hide it from others, but you still want to hide it from me, huh?”

Kate was at a loss for words, thinking, ‘I knew it. I couldn’t hide it from him.’

She walked over carefully and sat next to him. When she met his deep eyes, she smiled awkwardly and let out two giggles as she said, “Mr. Davidson.”

Alfred imitated her and let out two giggles, making Kate burst into genuine laughter.

Looking displeased, he said, “Laugh again, and we’ll go through what just happened all over again.”

Kate immediately covered her mouth.

Her pretty face flushed intensely, yet she loved teasing him. After shifting her position, she let go of her grasp.

“Mr. Davidson, are you very experienced?” she asked, feeling that he really did seem like a seasoned player in romance.

Alfred looked at her, thinking, ‘In real life, I have no experience, but in my dreams, I’m a veteran of the love battlefield. I almost spend every night making out with that woman, whose features I can’t quite see, until dawn.’

“Mr. Davidson, do you still remember the dream I told you about? You didn’t let me finish talking the other day. Actually, my dream had a lot of details and covered a lot of aspects. If I said that I dreamed of the location where Ronnie nearly drowned, would you believe me?”

“Kate, confess honestly for leniency, resist for strictness.”

“I knew you wouldn’t believe me, but I really went to save Ronnie because I dreamed that something happened to him.”

Kate pouted slightly, looking as if she was complaining. Alfred’s gaze deepened when he saw that.

“No other intentions, huh?”

“Mr. Davidson, do you believe me now?”

Alfred tugged at her hair. Kate winced in pain and quickly freed her hair from his grip.

“I believe some dreams can become reality.”

He thought, ‘Some dreams are quite strange, like the one I often have where I keep making out with a woman, leaving me utterly exhausted.’

Alfred did not even dare to tell Kate about this dream, fearing that she would get jealous and argue with him.

She frowned in deep thought, wondering, ‘Why do I keep having the same dream? And Elijah has similar experiences too. Even Kate is having strange dreams now, and her dreams have even come true. Could it be that there’s an intricate connection between us?’

He recalled the first time he hugged Kate, feeling a sense of familiarity that he had overlooked back then.

James had asked him if the woman in his dream could be Kate.

“Thank you for your trust, Mr. Davidson.”

Kate let out a long sigh, feeling it was nice that she didn’t have to explain herself repeatedly.

“Didn’t you save the scion of the Riley family so that you could establish a connection with the Riley family?”

Kate honestly admitted. “That’s one of the reasons. Mr. Davidson, we’re married, so I won’t hide it from you. I want to build my own connections. The Riley family has a powerful information network. By saving Ronnie, the Riley family will owe me a huge favor. When I need their help in the future, they won’t refuse.”

Alfred’s face darkened, and his gaze turned icy as he looked at her coldly.

“Kate, am I not able to give you a sense of security? Or do you think I’m useless?”

“That’s not what I meant. Mr. Davidson, can you stop

thinking so badly of me? Ever since I died once, I truly don’t have any disdain for you.”

Alfred snorted.

“I just said that I want to build my own connections. Mr. Davidson, there’s no way you could help me all the time. I have to be independent. In the past, didn’t you let me do whatever I wanted? You said that even if I got hurt in the world, I’d still gain life experience. You also mentioned that If I got tired and no longer wanted to deal with the challenges of doing things on my own, I could come home, and you’d protect me, becoming my backup and my support.”

Alfred pursed his lips as he thought, ‘I did have that in mind, and I told her so too. As our bond deepens, I find it hard to really let go and allow her to handle things on her own as she pleases. Perhaps this is what it feels like to fall in love with someone.’

Kate had become Alfred’s weak spot that could be exploited

“Sit a little closer.”

Kate obeyed.

Alfred pulled her into his arms, let out a deep sigh, and said, “Kate, I’ve turned increasingly soft-hearted toward you.”

Kate looked up and giggled. “That means that I’m an outstanding person. Even the famous Mr. Davidson has been charmed by me. I feel a strong sense of achievement.” He lowered his head and looked at this smug woman. In the end, he used a kiss to stop her from giggling so freely.

‘Spoiling her has become an addiction for me, he thought. ‘I’ Il just keep spoiling her for the rest of my life then.’

After the kiss, Alfred still could not bear to let go of her. He held her tightly in his arms.

Suddenly, he said, “Kyla is pregnant.”

骨

Chapter 259

“You’ve found out, huh?” Kate asked.

“Yeah,” Alfred replied.

Kate sneered. “True enough, I guessed it right. She’s pregnant. The father of the baby must be Chris. This pair of jerks clearly love each other, yet Kyla still coaxed me to be with Chris. I was really dumb in the past. I was fooled by them and even ended up losing my life. Oh, I mean in my dream. I was killed by them.”

She thought, ‘It’s written in the stars that Kyla is the other woman. She was the other woman before I traveled back in time, and the child she raised was a love child. After 1 traveled back in time, she’s still the other woman. Chris is holding a wedding with Melanie next Saturday. Even if Kyla’ s child is born, the child will still be stuck with the fate of a love child. Bitch! Serves her right!’

She was still looking forward to playing the video of Chris having an affair with Kyla at his wedding, feeling certain that she would make the wedding unforgettable for Chris.” She was sure that Kyla wanted to hide her unexpected pregnancy.

Her eyes darted around, so Alfred knew what she wanted to do.

He stroked her messy hair and said dotingly, “I won’t ask about your grudge with them. Do whatever you want. If you need my help, just let me know.”

“Thank you, honey.”

When he shot her a glare, she immediately stuck out her tongue sheepishly, and she thanked him out of habit.

“Don’t try to appear strong in the future. You won today by luck because they didn’t expect you to have combat skills.” The conversation shifted back to what happened today.

Kate’s expression changed subtly, but she still nodded obediently.

“Go comb your hair. There are a few sets of jewelry left at your vanity. Pick one and put it on. I’ll take you to the main house later. We have guests at home.”

“Ok,” Kate replied.

As she got up, she asked, “Is it Lindsay?”

“Yeah. Renee is here too.”

“Honey, is Lindsay really not my love rival?”

Alfred gave her a sidelong look and said, “What do you think your husband is? A well-loved greenback?”

“My husband is so handsome, and everybody loves him. Anyway, I love him. Grace and Ms. Sowle are also

interested in you. There are probably many things I don’t know, right? Fortunately, they all think that you’re impotent. Otherwise, I wouldn’t have been able to make a treasure like you mine.”

Kate was rather glad.

She was glad that she traveled back in time at the right moment.

She was also glad that she was unabashed and bold enough to cling to a bigwig like Alfred the moment she woke up, refusing to let go.

Her words made Alfred smile.

“I assure you that Lindsay is not your love rival. She has always seen me as her elder brother. Theo is her prey.” “Prey?”

Kate sat at the dressing table. As she looked in the mirror to do her makeup, she smiled and said, “If Theo were to hear you describe him like this, he would probably be so angry that he would stomp his foot.”

Alfred got up, walked over slowly, and stood behind Kate. Looking at the woman with long hair in the mirror, she was so charming that he wanted to kiss her a few more times.

Noticing that her lips were slightly swollen, Alfred dismissed the thought of kissing her again.

She was not a gentlewoman, but her lips were especially soft and tender. He had only kissed her a few times, yet her lips had become a little swollen.

“Lindsay is somewhat feisty. Theo was always at odds with her when they were kids. It could be said that they fought every other day. I don’t know if Theo went easy on her or if he just couldn’t match her fighting skills. In any case, he lost most of the time. Although they are like sworn enemies, never getting along, Lindsay keeps thinking about him.” Alfred paused for a moment before saying, “It’s time for her to reel in the net.”

Kate’s face was filled with anticipation, and she reckoned that Theo would ask Alfred when he had become a fish.

Alfred would then say he had always been a fish in Lindsay’s eyes and that if she wanted it steamed, then steamed it was. If she wanted it braised, then braised it should be.

Kate’s curiosity was instantly piqued.

She wanted to be friends with Lindsay. This way, she could openly watch the drama of Lindsay pursuing Theo.

At Alfred’s request, Kate put on a set of jewelry. Instantly, she became elegant and glamorous.

“Mr. Davidson, do I look good like this?”

“You always look good, no matter when.”

Kate sulked endearingly. “Mr. Davidson, you sure know how to sweet-talk.”

She thought, ‘He actually knows how to sweet-talk. But I really like it.’

A few minutes later, Kate wheeled Alfred out of the room.

James and the other servants heaved a sigh of relief when they saw the couple finally come out after staying in the room for the better half of the day.

They noticed that Kate was fine, but then they saw that her mouth had some slight issues. People who had experienced a similar situation understood what had happened, so they automatically chose not to pay attention to it.

“Mr. Davidson,” James greeted as he came over with two gifts.

He handed the two gifts to Kate and said, “Mrs. Davidson, these are the gifts Mr. Davidson asked me to prepare for you. The small box is for Renee, and the big box is for Miss Mccoy.”

As Kate took the two gifts, she said, “I was thinking that I should prepare some gifts for the guests I’m meeting for the first time. Mr. Davidson, you are thoughtful.”

“I’ll help you carry them,” Alfred said, turning around to take the two gifts from her hands, allowing her to continue wheeling him.

The color of the setting sun was like blood, and it was already dusk.

The young couple walked into the main house, which was understatedly luxurious yet symbolized the power of the Davidson family.

Along the way, they encountered workers who worked here, and the workers greeted them, “Mr. Davidson, Mrs. Davidson.”

Eloise soon came out of the house.

“Mr. Davidson and Mrs. Davidson, you’ve arrived. Olivia and the others are about to eat. What a coincidence.”

Eloise welcomed the couple with a smile. She even took a few more glances at Kate, thinking that Kate was especially beautiful today. Her big blue and bright eyes were lively, captivating, and charming.

Kate wheeled her man into the house.

Everyone in the house was chatting and laughing. The moment they saw Kate, the laughter suddenly stopped. But soon, Renee smiled and said to Olivia, “I was just talking about Alfred and Kate, and here they are. Speak of the devil.”

Lena pouted, while Austin quietly squeezed her hand.

Lena glanced at him and said nothing.

She did not like Kate, but she would not make Kate lose face in front of outsiders. After all, Kate was now her nominal daughter-in-law.

It would not do her any good if Kate were to lose face.

“They probably caught a whiff of the delicious food, so they came over to mooch food,” Olivia joked.

In the Davidson family, each household ate separately. Only during festive seasons would Olivia gather her children and grandchildren in the main house for a reunion meal. Seeing that their children and grandchildren were all outstanding, she felt especially proud.

“Renee, this is my wife, Kate,” Alfred said, formally introducing Kate to Renee.

Kate greeted Renee with a smile, thinking, ‘This is a distinguished guest. I need to work hard to carry myself well. I can’t make Alfred lose face.”

Renee looked much more approachable than Olivia.

“Kate, come over and let me take a good look at you,” Renee said as she waved at Kate, signaling her to come closer.

Kate then walked over gracefully.

Renee held Kate’s hand and carefully sized her up. Then, she smiled and said to Olivia, “Olivia, your granddaughter-in-law is a blessed person.”

曲

Chapter 260

Renee smiled lovingly. “That’s right. She’s blessed.”

She thought, ‘To be able to marry my precious eldest grandson, isn’t she blessed?’

“Lindsay, where’s the gift I prepared for Kate? Go and get it for me.” Renee pulled Kate to sit down and said to Alfred,” Alfred, do you mind if Kate sits beside me?”

She had watched Alfred grow up and knew very well how domineering he was.

Alfred gave a rare gentle smile and said, “You think highly of Kate. That’s Kate’s blessing. As long as you don’t mind, it’ s Kate’s honor to sit beside you.”

Renee was a truly blessed person. Not only did she have many children and grandchildren like Olivia, but her husband was also alive. The relationship between them had been like first love for decades. It was really enviable for the young people.

Alfred handed the gift prepared by James to Kate. Kate took it and handed the gift to Renee. “Mrs. Mccoy, this is a gift I prepared for you. I hope you will like it.”

Renee took the gift with a smile and said, “You can give me whatever you want.”

Lindsay quickly took out the gift that Renee had already prepared. “Grandma, here.” She handed the item to Renee. Then, she smiled and greeted Kate. “Hello, Kate. My name is Lindsay.”

Kate stood up and wanted to shake hands with Lindsay, but Lindsay gave her a friendly hug.

‘Lindsay is really passionate. But I like it, Kate thought to herself. She liked people like Lindsay who said whatever they wanted. People like Lindsay were not afraid of anyone. It was fine to be straightforward.

“Kate, this is the welcome gift I prepared for you. I hope you’ Il like it.” Renee gave Kate a set of jewelry.

Kate took the gift and quickly thanked Renee. She also gave another gift to Lindsay.

After a series of exchanges, the atmosphere in the room became much better.

It happened to be mealtime. Alfred and Kate stayed in the main room to eat.

This was the first time Alfred had dined with his family since his car accident.

While eating, Lena kept serving Alfred food.

Even Renee had served Alfred food a few times.

It was as if Alfred did not have any dishes to eat. They wished they could serve all the dishes to him.

Kate felt a little uncomfortable eating because she realized that everyone present was eating in a refined manner and looked very good.

Her table manners could not be said to be ugly, but she was not used to eating so slowly.

Usually, when she and Alfred ate together, Alfred did not mind her being fast.

Alfred did not neglect Kate. He served Kate her favorite dishes.

Everyone looked at Alfred.

Kate felt that this was very natural, but in the eyes of these people, it was extraordinary.

Lena seemed to want to say something, but Austin

stopped her without a trace, not letting her say anything.

Olivia had always been good at pretending. She still chatted with Renee as usual.

The atmosphere here was still good, but Lily was looking at her car gloomily in the Regency Group.

As soon as she left the company, her car broke down.

A Porsche drove out from inside. When the man saw Lily park in front of the company, he honked a few times.

Lily turned around and saw that it was Oswald’s car. She didn’t block his way.

Oswald honked as he drove the car out and stopped beside Lily. “Why did you park here?”

Lily said, “Oswald, my car broke down.”

Oswald frowned and asked her, “How long has it been since your car was maintained?”

Lily said a little embarrassedly, “Because I was too busy with work, I don’t remember how long it has been since it was maintained.”

Oswald wanted to reprimand her, but when he saw her anxious expression, he did not reprimand her. Instead, he asked, “Have you called the auto repair company? Tell them to send someone over to repair it or drag it back.”

Lily replied, “Yes, they should be here soon.”

Oswald stopped talking. He pressed the window shut and started the car.

Seeing that he was about to leave, Lily opened her mouth but could not say anything.

She felt terrible. Her car broke down, but he did not get out of the car to help her take a look, nor did he suggest sending her home. ‘Does he not like me at all?’

Oswald parked the car at the side of the road. Then, he got out of the car and walked over.

Lily’s mood instantly brightened when she saw that he had returned after parking the car by the roadside.

“Let me take a look first,” Oswald said indifferently.

Lily replied, “Thank you.”

Oswald looked at her deeply and still said indifferently, “You don’t have to be so polite.”

He got into Lily’s car and tried to start the engine, but he couldn’t. After trying a few times, he gave up trying.

Oswald actually did not know much about auto repair. He did this out of instinct.

Only God knew that he was struggling in his heart.

On the one hand, he thought he couldn’t help, so he shouldn’t meddle in other people’s business. He should hurry back.

On the other hand, even if he couldn’t help, he could find an excuse to accompany her and make her feel at ease.

Lifting the hood of the car, Oswald touched it and checked it. He didn’t know what went wrong.

Lily followed him and said from time to time, “I don’t know what went wrong.”

Oswald did not reply.

Fortunately, the people from the auto repair company came so that he would not be embarrassed in front of Lily.

The people from the auto repair company towed Lily’s car. Lily thanked Oswald again.

Oswald asked, “Are you going to take a taxi or a bus back now?”

Lily looked straight at him and asked tentatively, “Can you give me a ride?”

She lived very close to Oswald. It could be said that they had a common community activity area.

The difference was that Oswald lived in the villa area, while Lily lived in the high-rise area next to the villa area. Those who lived in the villa area could live in the high-rise area’s garden, but those who lived in the high-rise area could not go to the villa area.

Oswald was silent.

Lily added, “I can pay the fare.”

Oswald sneered and said, “It’s very expensive. Don’t say that you are blackmailed.”

Glancing at his Porsche, Lily smiled. “Name a price and I’ll see if I can afford it.”

In the past, when she was still learning from him, he would bring her back to the company almost every day and never charged her.

Lily sighed in her heart, ‘After I confessed my feelings, our distance is even greater. Oswald does not love me and does not accept my feelings, but he does not stay away from me either. Oh, I should say I didn’t leave the Regency Group. I can’t bear to.’

Although she was getting more and more disappointed and had the intention to retreat, Lily wanted to make one last effort. ‘In another three months, if Oswald still does not want to accept my feelings, I will resign and leave the

Regency Group. I’ll completely let go of Oswald and start my new life.’

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

A Tale Of Redemption And Passion by Isidore Walsh (Chapters 241, to 250) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 241

Since Alfred did not have that recurring dream for two nights in a row, he woke up especially energetic. He reached out to his side but found his wife gone. He immediately sat up and called out, “Kate.”

There was no reply.

Alfred picked up his phone and looked at the time. His biological clock was on time. It was just 6:50 in the morning.

It was summer. The sky was already bright, and the morning sun was high in the sky.

Alfred got out of bed. He wanted to get his clothes but saw that his clothes were placed neatly on the wheelchair. Without asking, he knew that Kate had prepared them for him.

Alfred was silent for a moment before he slowly walked over and picked up the clothes. Kate had even helped him pick out a tie. If he remembered correctly, it was the one she had given him.

Alfred chuckled softly, “She’s quite domineering, but I like it.” When Kate woke up from her suicide attempt, she tore his clothes, bit him, and arrogantly asked him to marry her or her. At that time, he felt she was especially domineering and very compatible with him.

After changing his clothes, Alfred pushed himself out of his wheelchair.

When the door opened, he saw Kate walking in with a bunch of flowers. They were cut from the flowering bushes in the courtyard.

“Mr. Davidson, good morning.” Kate smiled at him.

Her sweet smile, accompanied by a gentle “good morning”, delighted Alfred. His hard features softened, and the corners of his mouth turned up.

“Morning,” he replied.

“I noticed how beautifully these flowers were blooming, so I couldn’t help but cut some. I’m going to put them in a vase to add some liveliness to the house,” Kate said as she walked over.

“You’re the mistress of this place. You can do whatever you want with everything as long as you like it.”

The noble and cold Alfred had unknowingly begun to turn into someone who would do anything to please his wife. Kate felt sweet within.

She trimmed the stalks and placed the flowers in a vase, leaving some green leaves to complement them. After arranging the flowers, she asked, “Mr. Davidson, does it look good?”

Alfred’s gaze had been glued to her. Hearing her question, he casually replied, “Yes, but you look better than the flowers.”

Turning around, Kate looked at Alfred. Seeing his serious expression, she burst into laughter. “You’re praising me, but you look so serious. Mr. Davidson, you’ll make me laugh. Still, it makes me happy.”

Kate knew very well what kind of person Alfred was. It was rare for him to say that she was more beautiful than flowers. His sweet words were not matched with gentleness and sweetness, but they were honey to her.

Kate walked over and put her arms around his neck, kissing him on the cheek. Then she straightened and walked behind him. “I made breakfast today. Do you want to go for a walk and have breakfast when we get back?” she asked him.

The chowder was not done yet. If they went out for a stroll, the chowder would be ready when they returned.

“Let’s stroll in our courtyard.” His beloved wife was in high spirits. so Alfred could not bear to reject her.

As Kate pushed him outside, he said, “There are many staff in the house so you don’t have to do it yourself. You can sleep more. You’re very busy now and have little rest time.”

When Kate got home at night, it was already late. She probably did not get enough sleep since she woke up so Kate replied, “It’s the weekend tomorrow. We can go to the equestrian resort for a vacation. It’s fine to sleep less today. I can handle it.”

She had made herself a full cup of coffee. She would go to work energized after drinking it.

Kate reminded Alfred, “Remember when you first brought me back to live with you? You told me to be self-reliant.” But now, she wasn’t even allowed to cook for herself.

Alfred pursed his lips and said, “When have you ever listened to me?”

Kate fell silent…

The couple left the main house. When the bodyguards saw them, they greeted them respectfully. Kate smiled back. Alfred’s face was still tense.

Although Alfred did not live in the largest main house in the residence, the house he lived in was only second to the main house in terms of square feet. It was not boring to walk around it.

When they reached the backyard, Kate pointed to the landscape trees and said to Alfred, “Mr. Davidson, can you build a swing there? I’ll enjoy sitting under a tree in the afternoon and enjoying the wind in this weather.”

Under those trees was another large green lawn. It would be pleasing to the eye if they placed some potted flowers at the edge of the lawn.

Alfred looked where she pointed at and did not speak. Kate thought that he did not agree, so she changed the topic.

After walking around and estimating that the chowder was done, the couple returned to the house.

“I’ll bring out our breakfast. We’ll eat in the house today instead of going to the pavilion,” Kate said as she entered the kitchen.

Kate brought out the breakfast she had prepared, as well as the chowder for Alfred. “Mr. Davidson, you’re so busy and spend so much time doing rehabilitation every day.

You need to nourish yourself. Have this bowl of soup.”

“Where’s yours?” Alfred asked.

“I’m healthy. I don’t need it.”

Alfred looked at her with a burning gaze and said in a low voice, “Do you think I am weak and need it? If I get any healthier, I’ll…”

He did not continue but Kate understood. His meaningful words made Kate’s face burn. She pouted and said, “I told you to drink the chowder so just drink it. Why are you talking so much nonsense?”

Alfred laughed softly, loving the way she blushed. After all, his beloved wife had woken up early in the morning to make him chowder. Alfred even drank two bowls.

Kate always ate much faster than Alfred. When he was full, Kate had already entered and came out of the bedroom. She had changed into her business suit and was holding a bag. She held a box. “Mr. Davidson, I’m going to work now. This is your gift for today.”

Kate placed the box in front of Alfred and hugged him from behind. She rubbed her face against his. Then, she let go and rushed out.

Alfred turned around and watched her walk away quickly. He did not even have the chance to say what he wanted.

When he could no longer see Kate, he picked up the gift box and opened it. It was a Rolex watch.

She had finally given him an expensive gift. However, Alfred preferred the little things she knitted herself.

Knowing she was busy recently and did not have time to knit, Alfred reluctantly accepted the Rolex watch.

“James,” Alfred called out as he took out the watch from the gift box. He took off the watch that was already on his wrist and put on the watch that Kate gave him.

“Mr. Davidson.” James walked over and waited respectfully for instructions.

“Build a swing in the backyard and go to the flower market to buy some potted flowers. The kind that will bloom. Place those potted flowers around the lawn.”

曲

Chapter 242

When James heard this, he knew that Alfred was trying to make Kate happy.

With a smile, James agreed. “I’ll arrange it right away. I guarantee that Mrs. Davidson will be able to sit on the swings when she gets home from work.”

Alfred nodded. After putting on his watch, he deliberately stretched out his hand and looked at it repeatedly.

James immediately asked, “Mr. Davidson, did you get a new watch?”

Alfred said, “Mrs. Davidson gave it to me today. James, take a look. Does it suit me? How does it look?”

James smiled and replied, “It suits you well and looks great. It’s a Rolex, isn’t it? Mrs. Davidson really treats you well.”

“This watch costs over 60 thousand dollars. Yes, she’s treating me quite well,” said Alfred.

Compared to the small gift Kate had given him previously, the Rolex watch was indeed precious.

“Mrs. Davidson came back so late last night, and today she still woke up early to prepare breakfast and made chowder for you. She truly cares for you,” James said.

Knowing that Alfred was completely devoted to Kate, James was more than happy to praise her.

In James’s eyes, Kate was really wonderful.

From the moment Kate appeared in Alfred’s life, his dull routine turned colorful. Even when watching the couple bicker or argue, James felt delighted. He would be even happier if Alfred recovered and had a baby with Kate.

Alfred’s expression softened with a smile and he said, “Why do I feel like I’m the one who cares more about her?”

James said, “You and Mrs. Davidson value and care about each other.”

Alfred looked up at James for a moment and said, “James, did Kate give you some benefits? You’ve been saying so many good things about her to me.”

In the past, many women admired Alfred, but only Grace had the courage to chase him to his house. In truth, she was very compatible with him in every aspect.

When Grace came, James usually looked serious and never spoke highly of her in front of Alfred. Grace had tried to offer benefits to James in private, but he always politely declined.

The people around Alfred, whether bodyguards or personal assistants like Oswald, were unshakable in their loyalty and couldn’t be bribed.

James explained, “Mrs. Davidson hasn’t given me any benefits, and I’m not deliberately praising her. She truly cares for you, Mr. Davidson. As long as she can make you happy, I should show her respect.”

Alfred was quite satisfied with James’s answer.

“Get someone to clean out a room for Kate later, so she can use it as a jewelry room. Also, buy a few more vases. She likes arranging flowers,” Alfred instructed.

James said, “Okay.”

Alfred continued, “Tell Eloise to send two people over to help manage Kate’s jewelry from now on.”

Eloise was the butler of the central main house, and among the many butlers in the Davidson residence, she held the highest position.

“Okay, I’ll tell Eloise later,” said James.

After giving his orders, Alfred stood up. James wanted to help him, but he declined. He managed to walk over to his wheelchair and sit down on his own.

At that moment, Yael came in and promptly pushed him out.

*****

At Regency Group, as Oswald walked in, every employee he passed greeted him.

He returned each greeting with a smile.

“Miss Carter.” Just as Oswald stepped into the office, he heard someone calling for Lily behind him.

He didn’t look back and instinctively quickened his pace, wanting to reach the elevator as soon as possible and avoid walking with Lily.

“Lily, what a beautiful bouquet! Who gave it to you?” Oswald overheard someone asking Lily.

‘Someone sent Lily flowers?’ Oswald thought and could not help but turn around to take a look.

Lily was indeed holding a large bouquet of roses. Judging by its size, there were probably 100 roses, just like the one Alfred had given to his wife yesterday. It was strikingly vibrant.

Oswald scoffed inwardly. ‘Whoever sent the bouquet is quite generous. 100 roses aren’t cheap. I wonder who that is.’

Oswald was curious, but he wasn’t about to ask Lily.

Everyone in the company, even the senior management of the subsidiaries, knew that Lily was infatuated with him, but he had never reciprocated her feelings.

If he asked, they would think that he was jealous.

Oswald scoffed inwardly again. ‘Jealous, as if I would!’

Lily answered, “I don’t know who sent it. I had just arrived at the company when a florist stopped me at the entrance. She told me someone ordered the bouquet from their shop and asked her to deliver it to me.” Her voice was sweet and tinged with joy.

The person who asked the question teased, “It must be from a secret admirer. Miss Carter, your romantic luck is blooming! You should seize this opportunity.”

Her colleagues even glanced at Oswald, who was walking ahead.

Oswald had slowed his pace to eavesdrop on Lily’s response.

Lily said, “I don’t even know who sent the flowers. How can I seize the opportunity?”

That person said enviously, “When the time is right, I’m sure he’ll reveal himself. The man who likes you must be as outstanding as you. Miss Carter, we’ll wait for your good news!”

“If that day ever comes, I’ll treat you guys to a meal,” Lily responded generously.

Oswald walked to the elevator with a straight face. The exclusive elevator for senior management happened to open at that moment, and he quickly stepped inside.

“Please wait!” Lily called out and jogged over with the large bouquet in her hands.

Since she worked on the top floor, she had to take the same elevator as Oswald, as it was the only one that went directly to the top.

Oswald didn’t want to bother with her, but a senior

executive was holding the elevator door open, waiting for her to enter. Only after Lily stepped in did he let the doors close.

“Thank you.” Lily smiled and thanked the senior executive. “Miss Carter, who sent the flowers? They are gorgeous,” the senior executive asked with a smile.

From the corner of his eye, he noticed Oswald’s expression.

Seeing Oswald’s indifferent face, the senior executive could not help but think, ‘It seems Mr. Gordon really has no romantic feelings for Miss Carter. Otherwise, after all these years of her pursuit, he would have accepted her by now. Even our cold-faced CEO has a wife now. Who knows who could melt Oswald’s equally icy heart?’

Lily was standing next to Oswald. However, she did not look at him. She smiled and replied, “I don’t even know who sent them, but they are pretty. Getting such a big bouquet first thing in the morning really brightens my day!”

A cold look flashed in Oswald’s eyes as he thought, ‘Soon enough, I’ll bring her right back down to earth from cloud nine.’

Chapter 243

The senior executive stated, “That’s true. No matter who sent them, receiving flowers early in the morning would put anyone in a great mood.”

Lily nodded in agreement.

The senior executive suddenly glanced at Oswald who was standing straight with a stern expression. When Oswald noticed the glance, he remarked coolly, “Miss Carter, is this the first time you’ve received flowers? You’re drawing so much attention, creating gossip among colleagues.”

Oswald thought, ‘When Mrs. Davidson first received a bouquet from Mr. Davidson, she didn’t make such a big show of it.’

Before Lily could respond, the senior executive laughed and said, “Mr. Gordon, I don’t think Miss Carter is showing off. She just walked in with a bouquet. It seems like you have some issues with her.”

Oswald said coldly, “As long as Miss Carter doesn’t make mistakes in her work, why would I have any issues?”

Oswald’s tone made everyone in the elevator too uncomfortable to continue the conversation.

While Oswald spoke, Lily kept her lips tightly pressed together, staying silent.

She avoided looking at him, and it was unclear what she was thinking.

As the elevator reached different floors, people gradually exited, leaving only Oswald and Lily in the end.

Lily’s destination was the top floor, while Oswald’s office was on the 66th floor.

When it was just the two of them, Oswald turned his head slightly to look at the woman beside him.

Lily was dressed in a professional suit, exuding an astute and capable aura. She was incredibly good at her job. Among the several secretaries Alfred had, Lily was the one he relied on the most, and she took care of nearly all the CEO’s secretarial duties.

Lily wasn’t a striking beauty and might seem ordinary at first glance, but the more people looked at her, the more they would realize how exquisite her features were, and after a while, she appeared quite beautiful. It was a subtle and lasting beauty.

Like Kate, she had long and beautiful hair, but when she was working, she always wore it in a neat bun, showing off her slender and fair neck.

“Mr. Gordon, why are you looking at me like that?” Lily asked, tilting her head and meeting Oswald’s gaze.

Her expression wasn’t filled with the admiration she usually had for him. Instead, it was calm and indifferent. This stirred a brief moment of panic in Oswald’s heart, but he quickly suppressed it.

Oswald replied honestly, “I was just wondering if there’s anything different about you today.”

Lily asked with a smile, “Well, Mr. Gordon, do you think I look any different today?”

“You seem more beautiful than usual. Is it because someone’s pursuing you?” asked Oswald.

He thought women in love did have a radiant charm.

Lily’s expression remained unchanged. She said, “I think I always look beautiful. It’s just that you never paid any attention to me, so you didn’t notice that.”

Oswald was at a loss for words for a second, when he wanted to say something, Lily interrupted him, “Mr. Gordon, this is your floor.”

Oswald looked up and saw that they had reached the 66th floor.

As the elevator doors opened, Oswald took one last glance at Lily’s hands which were holding the bouquet. Aside from her purse hanging on one arm, there was no sign of the breakfast she used to prepare for him every day with great care.

Oswald walked out of the elevator, and the doors closed behind him.

He stood at the elevator doors and was lost in thought for a minute.

He had never intended to accept Lily. Ever since she confessed to him, he hadn’t touched a single one of the lovingly prepared breakfasts she sent him every day. He would discreetly give her back the thermos after everyone had left.

But Lily wouldn’t give up, delivering the breakfast to him day after day.

Oswald became irritated and started throwing her affection back in her face in front of everyone and telling her to quit sending him the breakfasts since he wouldn’t touch them. There was even a time when he dumped her breakfast straight into the trash can in public, hoping it would put an end to her infatuation. Yet, Lily was stubborn. No matter how indifferent he was, she persisted.

Oswald felt a surprising sense of loss when he didn’t receive her breakfast that day. Perhaps he had simply gotten used to her daily devotion.

When Alfred came to the office, he immediately noticed the bouquet of roses sitting beside Lily’s desk.

He wasn’t one for office gossip but was a little curious. Still, he didn’t ask.

But after finishing a work-related discussion with Oswald, Alfred casually asked, “Have you finally made up your mind?”

Oswald was puzzled for a moment, but then he understood. He chuckled and said, “I don’t have feelings for her. Why would I give her 100 roses?”

Alfred looked at him intently for a while and then said, “I thought those were from you. What do you not like about Lily? I think you two are a good match. She’s crazy about you. Maybe you should consider her.”

Oswald said without thinking, “If I had ever considered her, we would have been together by now. She’s great, but she’s just not my type.”

“And what is your type? After all these years as friends, I’ve never seen you take an interest in anyone,” Alfred remarked. Oswald laughed and said, “With a boss like you, it’s hard to develop feelings for someone. Besides, most people who show interest in me have ulterior motives because I’m your chief assistant. They see it as a way to get close to you. I’m wary of such tricks. Honestly, being single is quite nice. On weekends when I don’t have to work, I can sleep in as long as I want. No one complains, and I’m completely free.” “You’re not in love with me, are you?” said Alfred.

Oswald started coughing, choking on his own saliva.

Alfred kept a straight face. His serious expression made it seem like he wasn’t joking at all.

Oswald coughed several more times before saying, “Mr. Davidson, I’m a perfectly normal man. Sure, you’re very handsome, but if I were into you, I’d definitely be the submissive one. And I like to be in charge, so yeah, I’m into women, not men.”

Oswald knew that given Alfred’s personality, even if he weren’t straight, he’d definitely be the one in control.

“Good to hear. I was starting to worry that I might be the reason you’re still single. If your mom came after me about it, I wouldn’t know what to say,” teased Alfred.

Oswald’s parents had long been eager for him to settle down.

“Oswald, let me ask you one more time as your old friend. Can’t you really see yourself being with Lily?” asked Alfred.

Oswald said, “You seem awfully concerned about her personal life.”

“She’s a responsible and long-serving employee. As her

boss, it’s reasonable to care about her life outside of work, don’t you think?” Alfred replied.

His real concern was actually Oswald.

After a brief silence, Oswald replied, “I just don’t have feelings for her. If I did, I would’ve accepted her.”

Chapter 244

Alfred stared at him for a full minute before saying in a low voice, “Alright, I understand. I hope you won’t regret it in the future. Don’t come to me for help when everything is too late.”

“Don’t worry. That day will never come,” Oswald said confidently.

Alfred smiled as he knew the universe loved to prove

people wrong. When he first married Kate, he thought he would never fall for her. And what happened? Life slapped him hard, and it hurt!

Oswald felt like there was a deeper meaning behind his boss’s smile, but he couldn’t quite figure out what it was.

After leaving the CEO’s office, Oswald stood at the door for a few minutes.

Then, he strode to Lily’s desk.

Lily looked up at him and was about to give him a professional smile but froze when she saw his cold expression.

Oswald reached for the bouquet on her desk, placed it on the floor, and stomped on it repeatedly in front of her, crushing the beautiful flowers into a mess. Shredded petals scattered everywhere.

It was a brutal act.

Lily’s smile slowly faded. She stood up and looked at the ruined flowers on the ground, saying, “Mr. Gordon, care to explain?”

Oswald said coldly, “Mr. Davidson just asked me about this bouquet. Miss Carter, I don’t care about your personal affairs, but if they start affecting your work, don’t blame me for being unkind.”

Lily stared at him for a moment.

“Clean up the mess. From now on, no matter who sends you flowers, you are not allowed to bring them into the office!” ordered Oswald.

After destroying Lily’s bouquet, he just left without showing any remorse or caring about what Lily was thinking.

Yael and several staff members who witnessed the scene remained expressionless and didn’t dare to make a sound. Once Oswald left, Lily stepped out from behind her desk, silently fetched a broom, and began sweeping up the crushed flowers.

His coldness left her heart growing colder by the day. She thought maybe it was time to let go.

She had pursued him for so many years. Even a stone would warm after so much effort. But Oswald’s heart was harder than stone.

After cleaning up the mess, Lily put the broom away, washed her hands in the restroom, and returned to her desk to resume her work as if nothing had happened. As expected of someone who worked for Alfred. Even when Lily’s heart was broken by the man she liked, she could still work with unshaken composure.

***

Meanwhile, over at the Sutton Group, Celia walked into the office building with a thermos. As the CEO’s wife, she had no trouble entering the company.

She headed straight to the top floor, but as soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she ran into Kyla, who was heading downstairs.

“Mom, what are you doing here?” Kyla asked, surprised to see her adoptive mother.

Celia said, “Kate has been very busy recently and doesn’t have time to go home. so I made some soup and brought it over for her.’

Celia did not hide her love for her biological daughter.

Kyla said, “Mom, Why didn’t you tell me earlier? I could’ve brought it over for her.”

Celia responded with a smile, “Kate hasn’t been home for a few days. I miss her too, so I came over to see her.”

‘A real mother-daughter bond is hard to break, Kyla thought with jealousy.

In the past, she often worked overtime and Celia would make soup for her. She enjoyed the motherly love and took it for granted.

Now, most of Celia’s affection was directed toward Kate, and Kyla knew better than to expect the same unconditional love as before. After all, she wasn’t Celia’s biological daughter.

If it weren’t for Celia and Leland being unwilling to part with her, Kyla would’ve changed her name and left the Sutton family, stepping away from Sherpsel’s high society.

But when she thought about the environment and people in the Garcia family, she felt nothing but disdain.

Therefore, she didn’t intend to go back to the Garcia family. Instead, she wanted to become the head of the Sutton Group.

“Oh, well, go ahead and see Kate. I’ll get back to work,” said Kyla.

Celia responded with a hum and walked past Kyla with the thermos.

“Urgh-” Suddenly, Kyla felt nauseous. Covering her mouth, she rushed to the nearest trash bin by the elevator and vomited.

Hearing the retching sound, Celia hurried back.

“Kyla, what’s wrong?” Celia asked with concern as she moved behind Kyla and gently patted her back.

After Kyla finished vomiting, she took out a tissue, wiped her mouth, and said, “I must have caught a cold last night because I set the air conditioner too low.”

Celia nagged her, “You girl, I keep telling you, but you never listen. Don’t set the air conditioner so low. If you do, cover yourself with a blanket. Go to the hospital and get checked out. Don’t worry about work for now. I’ll tell your dad to give you the day off.”

Kyla said, “Mom, I’m fine. I’m just a little dizzy. I don’t even have a fever. I don’t need to take time off.”

Kyla was pretty much a workaholic and wouldn’t take leave that easily, especially now, with Kate in the company securing a major deal with Walotronics.

Even though Kate’s identity as the eldest daughter-in-law of the Davidson family was later exposed, it was undeniable that Willie didn’t know about it when they signed the deal. Even if Kate had won the deal because of her high alcohol tolerance, it was still her capability.

If Kyla took a day off, she wouldn’t know what Kate was up to and wouldn’t be able to sabotage her.

Celia reached out and touched Kyla’s forehead, realizing her temperature was normal.

“Mom, I’m really fine. It’s just a small cold. I’ll get Vita to buy me some cold medicine,” said Kyla.

“It’s okay if you don’t go to see the doctor now. But you must go after work.” Celia concede after failing to persuade Kyla to take the day off and visit the hospital.

“Alright, I’ll go after work. Mom, you should hurry and bring the soup to Kate before it gets cold,” Kyla urged.

Celia nodded and reminded her a few more times before leaving.

As soon as she was gone, Kyla quickly got into the elevator and pulled out her phone to text Chris. [Chris, I just threw up.]

After a while, Chris replied: [Why did you throw up? Did you catch a cold? Did you see a doctor? Or is your stomach. upset?]

Kyla placed her hand on her lower abdomen, wondering,’ Could I be pregnant?’

Ever since Chris schemed against her, they hadn’t used any protection. Having tasted the thrill of intimacy, they couldn’t resist indulging in pleasure.

Therefore, pregnancy was not a surprise at all.

Kyla: [I might be pregnant.]

Chris replied instantly: [No way! It hasn’t even been a month. When my cousin was pregnant, she didn’t start vomiting until a month and a half in. Even if you are pregnant, it’s too early for morning sickness. You probably just have a cold or a stomach issue.]

Kyla was originally a little flustered. After reading Chris’s reply, she immediately checked pregnancy symptoms on her phone and calculated the time since they had been together. It really hadn’t been a month yet.

Even if she was pregnant, she would not have such a reaction so quickly.

Chapter 245

Kyla exhaled softly, hoping it was just a cold or something else. She really didn’t want to be pregnant. If she were pregnant, she didn’t even know whether she should keep the baby or not…

Kyla asked Chris tentatively: [If I’m really pregnant, should we keep the baby or not?]

Chris seemed to hesitate for a moment before replying: [ This would be the fruit of our love. If you’re really pregnant, let’s keep it. I’ll take responsibility for you and the baby.]

Kyla was a little dissatisfied with his slow reply. She had originally planned to say she’d get rid of the baby if she was indeed pregnant. She even typed the message out. But after thinking it over, she deleted it.

She didn’t continue the conversation with Chris because the elevator door opened.

Once back in her office, Kyla called Vita and asked her to go to the pharmacy to buy some cold medicine.

“Ms. Sutton, do you have a cold?” Vita asked with concern, Shouldn’t you go see a doctor?”

Kyla replied, “No need. I’ll just take some medicine.”

“Alright, I’ll go get you the cold medicine right away,” said Vita.

She was very concerned about Kyla’s health and immediately went to buy the medicine for her superior. Kyla had initially thought of asking Vita to also buy a pregnancy kit, but considering Vita’s loose lips, she dismissed the idea and decided to go to a farther pharmacy after work to get one herself.

*****

Meanwhile, in the CEO’s office, Celia smiled as she watched her daughter happily sipping the nourishing soup she had brought. When Leland saw this, he felt a bit jealous and complained to his wife, “Honey, you only care about Kate now. You didn’t even bring me some.”

Celia glared at him and said angrily, “This morning, both you and Kyla already had some, and you still want more? If you eat more, your belly will look like you’re five or six months pregnant.”

Leland immediately lowered his head to look at his stomach.

He took great care of himself. But now that he looked, it seemed he really had a bit of a belly.

Leland thought, ‘Argh! I want to be the most handsome old man around. I can’t have a beer belly! I must have socialized too much lately. All the eating and drinking have expanded my stomach.’

Kate found her father’s expression amusing and laughed, Dad, you’re not that fat. Just exercise a bit, and you’ll lose the extra weight.”

Leland refuted, “What you just said makes no sense, darling. You say I’m not fat, but then tell me to lose the extra weight.”

Kate giggled because she could eat like a horse but didn’t gain weight.

“I love you, loving you, like a mouse loves corn…” Suddenly, her phone rang. The ringtone made her parents exchange knowing glances.

Ignoring their look, Kate quickly answered the call. It was Xena calling.

She remembered promising to tell Xena her love story with Alfred, but she had been so busy that she hadn’t gotten around to it.

The moment she answered, she didn’t even let Xena speak and said, “Xena, I was just about to call you to ask if you’re free for lunch, and you called! We’re so in sync.”

“I’m always free, it’s you who’s the busy one. You couldn’t even keep a promise,” Xena dissed her.

Kate apologized, “Xena, I’m sorry. When I get busy, I forget things. Let me make it up to you. I’ll definitely have lunch with you today. Tomorrow’s the weekend. Let’s go to the equestrian resort for a getaway. Please don’t be mad, my dear Xena. Cheer up, okay?”

Kate’s playful tone made Xena laugh. Xena said in amusement, “I didn’t call to blame you. I just want to ask you out for lunch. So it’s settled. I’ll see you at our usual spot. I won’t keep you from your work.”

“Okay. I’ll see you at the usual place. See you there. But you’ Il have to pick me up. I can’t drive myself right now. Alfred won’t allow it,” Kyla said.

Xena agreed.

After ending the call, Kate saw her parents looking at her. She stuck out her tongue playfully and said, “I promised Xena something, but I didn’t follow through.”

“Xena will understand,” Celia assured her.

Although many people in their social circle didn’t like Xena, Celia was always grateful to her because Xena was one of the few who truly accepted Kate and never judged her for growing up in the countryside.

“Aren’t you coming home tomorrow? Are you going to the equestrian resort? Which one?” asked Celia. She thought her daughter would visit home this weekend.

Kate explained, “Mom, I’m sorry. The weekend is already planned. Alfred said he’ll take me to his family’s equestrian resort for horseback riding, and some of his friends will join.” It was like officially introducing Kate to his world and his circle.

Celia sighed and said, “A married daughter doesn’t belong to us anymore. Her heart is now with her husband.”

“Mom, I’m sorry,” Kate apologized, knowing she had neglected her mother lately. “Mom, I promise I’ll come home next weekend, stay for a few days, and spend some good time with you,”

Leland said to his wife, “Kate and Alfred have a good relationship. As parents, we should be happy. Don’t be

jealous of your son-in-law. Kate, don’t mind your mom. She just wants everyone’s attention on her.”

Kate quickly said, “Dad, don’t talk about Mom like that. She cares about us.”

Kate knew her father had always tried to please Alfred.

“Ring, ring, ring…” The land interrupted their family conversation.

Kate continued to drink the soup her mother prepared.

Celia instinctively looked at her husband, who quickly picked up the phone. After a brief conversation, Leland said, “Honey, Kate, you two should step out for a bit. Mr. Weaver is here.”

“Which Mr. Weaver?” Celia asked, wondering why she and Kate needed to avoid him.

Leland replied, “Martin Weaver, CEO of Weaver Group.”

Celia froze for a moment, then asked, “What’s he doing here? This is really something. He’s probably not here with good intentions.”

Everyone in Sherpsel knew that Grace was infatuated with Alfred. Now that Kate was married to him, Grace would definitely hold a grudge against her.

The Weaver brothers doted on their sister. Celia figured they would stand up for Grace.

Though Celia wasn’t deeply involved in the affairs of the Sutton Group, she kept up with things. She knew that the Weaver family was trying to intercept a few of her husband’ s important projects.

If Alfred hadn’t announced his marriage to Kate, the Sutton Group would have lost those projects, suffering severe losses. Not only that, but it would have faced a public relations crisis like the Cohen Group and been attacked by competitors.

In Sherpsel, the Davidson, Weaver, and Purchas families were three major players in the business world.

Leland said, “Regardless of whether he has good intentions or not, I’m not afraid of him. It’s just that it wouldn’t be appropriate for Kate to be here drinking soup in front of him.”

With Alfred as his son-in-law, Leland wasn’t afraid of Martin. Leland had made a mental note against Martin for causing him to lose some projects and investments.

Chapter 246

Celia looked at her daughter, who finished the soup quickly. “Dad, I’m done,” Kate said as she stood up, ready to wash the thermos box. “I’ll just step out for a bit.”

“Kate, give me the thermos box. I’ll take it home and wash it later. You go ahead and get back to work,” Celia stopped her daughter.

Kate was unable to refuse Celia, so she handed the box to her mother and went out to work.

As the wife of the CEO, it was fine for Celia to stay in Leland’s office.

When Kate stepped out of her father’s office, she saw Martin walking over, flanked by Dominick and several bodyguards.

She had no impression of Martin.

In her previous life, she had never met him and only heard that he was the heir of the Weaver family. He was quite capable, but known to be rather conniving.

When Kate attended Grace’s birthday party, someone of Martin’s status wouldn’t have interacted with her, so this was the first time she had seen him.

The Weaver siblings bore some resemblance to each other. Grace was stunningly beautiful, while Martin and Dominick were incredibly handsome.

Compared to Dominick, Martin exuded more authority and presence, fitting for someone who had held a high position for a long time.

Kate naturally stepped aside, allowing Claire to escort the Weaver brothers into the CEO’s office.

Unexpectedly, Martin stopped in front of her.

Kate looked up at him instinctively, and their eyes met. She saw a cold, ruthless glint in his eyes.

“Mrs. Davidson,” Martin said, a smile playing across his face.

Kate said, “Mr. Weaver, please just call me Miss Kate.”

She didn’t like being addressed as Mrs. Davidson by him. The tone felt off.

“Very well, Miss Kate, where are you heading?” asked Martin.

Kate replied, “Nowhere in particular.”

Martin paused, then smiled and asked, “Miss Kate, could you take us to meet Mr. Sutton?”

Kate said politely, “Ms. Thompson is Mr. Sutton’s secretary. She has already escorted you here. Once she knocks and informs Mr. Sutton, you can go in.”

群

Martin maintained his smile and said straightforwardly, Actually, I came here today to meet you as well. I hope you won’t turn me away.”

After exchanging a glance with Claire, Kate no longer refused. She turned and knocked on the door. Once her father gave his approval, she opened the door and said in a professional tone, “Mr. Sutton, Mr. Weaver and his brother are here.”

“Let them in,” Leland responded.

Kate stepped aside and gestured for the brothers to enter.

Martin signaled to his bodyguards to stay behind, while he and Dominick entered Leland’s office.

“Mr. Sutton, Mrs. Sutton,” Martin greeted them, flashing a charming smile as though their families were close.

Leland greeted them with a smile, stepping forward to shake Martin’s hand and saying, “Mr. Weaver, what brings you here today?”

“You and Miss Kate,” Martin replied.

They all shared a laugh.

Leland invited the Weaver brothers to sit down, while Celia poured them each a glass of water. Afterward, she and her daughter sat quietly beside her husband.

Martin said, “Mr. Sutton, I didn’t know Mrs. Sutton was here. My visit was a bit sudden, I hope I’m not intruding?”

“You’re a distinguished guest, Mr. Sutton.” Leland avoided replying to the question directly, but his words implied that the brothers’ sudden visit had indeed interrupted the couple. After exchanging a few pleasantries, Martin said, “Mr. Sutton, I’m here today to apologize. I wasn’t aware that you were negotiating with Mr. Horton’s team. I saw potential in their project, so I tried my best to seek a collaboration with them. I didn’t mean to snatch it from you.

“This led to a misunderstanding, making it seem like the Weaver Group was targeting the Sutton Group. Mr. Sutton, I’m truly sorry. While our families haven’t had much

interaction, Grace and Kyla are very close friends. I’ve always thought of Kyla as my sister.

“I hope you can forgive me for my haste in pursuing profit, as I acted without fully understanding the situation and took over your deal.”

Martin’s apology sounded sincere.

At this point, Leland finally understood the purpose of Martin’s visit.

He thought, ‘Apologize? It’s likely because Martin had learned of Kate’s relationship with Alfred and realized that the Weaver Group was not yet strong enough to compete with the Regency Group, which was why he came to apologize. We had been negotiating business with Mr. Horton for some time, and as the head of the Weaver Group, Martin was well-informed. He had never intervened, but after Grace caused trouble for Kate and was angered to the point of frustration, he suddenly swooped in and undercut our deals. Obviously, he was targeting the Sutton Group to vent his sister’s anger.’

After hearing Martin’s serious apology, Kate couldn’t help but laugh and thought, ‘The business world indeed encompasses all kinds of people, each wearing different masks when dealing with others. Everything is changing according to the situation all for the sake of benefit.

“Why are you laughing, Katie?” Martin asked with a smile.

His gaze was noticeably softer than before, and the way he called Kate disgusted her.

Exchanging a glance with her father, Kate replied, “Mr. Weaver, please continue to call me Miss Kate like before as I fear Miss Weaver might tear me apart. I’m laughing because I’ve never seen anyone lie with such a straight face and sincerity. Mr. Weaver, this isn’t an apology at all. You’re mocking Mr. Sutton’s intelligence.”

Kate didn’t hold back from tearing off Martin’s hypocritical mask.

She said, “Mr. Weaver, if you grabbed the deal, then so be it. It’s perfectly normal for the other party to back out before signing the contract. Even if we’re upset, we have to face reality. It just means the Sutton Group isn’t as good as the Weaver Group. But you claim that you didn’t know anything. Even someone as inexperienced as me finds that hard to believe. And you say you’re sincerely apologizing, but you’re lying through your teeth. What exactly do you mean by that?” After firing off her questions, Kate quickly apologized to her father, “I’m sorry, Mr. Sutton. I spoke out of turn.”

Leland scolded her sternly, “You did run your mouth. Go out and do your work.”

Kate quickly slipped away.

After she left, Leland said to Martin in embarrassment, “Mr. Weaver, I apologize. Kate is very straightforward and says whatever comes to mind. If she has offended you, I hope you won’t hold it against her on account of the close relationship between Kyla and your sister.”

Martin said, “It’s fine. I like straightforward people. I like Miss Kate’s personality very much.”

If Leland were truly angry with his daughter, he would’ve stopped her from speaking up, but he hadn’t. Letting Kate” speak out of turn” was just a way to voice his own thoughts through her.

Martin was well aware of that.

Both men were seasoned players in the business world, cunning and shrewd.

Neither Leland nor Martin brought up Kate’s confrontation again. However, both of them understood that the Sutton and Weaver families were unlikely to reconcile.

曲

Chapter 247

Martin started talking about having lunch together.

If the CEOs of the two companies shared a meal, it would put an end to rumors about the Weaver Group coming after the Sutton Group. This would also reduce the chances of the Sutton Group being targeted by competitors, and in a way, it was the Weaver Group’s indirect attempt at making peace with the Regency Group.

However, even without Martin’s gesture of reconciliation, the Sutton Group’s competitors and rivals would reconsider any attempts to bring them down after knowing that Kate was Alfred’s wife, Kate did not know if her father would agree to have lunch with Martin. After leaving her father’s office, she returned to her desk and prepared to focus on her work.

Recalling her appointment with Xena, Kate sent a message to Alfred, telling him that she was going to have lunch with Xena and that Yael did not have to pick her up.

Alfred replied to her quickly: [I’ll have Yael go over and keep you safe.]

Kate quickly declined.

“I love you, loving you like a mouse loves corn…” The next second, her phone started ringing.

When Claire heard it, she looked up at Kate. Feeling a bit embarrassed, Kate smiled apologetically and quickly took her phone to the restroom to avoid disturbing Claire.

“Alfred,” Kate answered her husband’s call inside the restroom.

“Is it inconvenient to talk to me?” Alfred asked.

His deep voice made Kate instinctively tense up, and she hurried to explain, “No, not at all. It’s just that I’m in the restroom. Alfred, there’s no need to send Yael over.”

Alfred replied in a low voice, “Either Yael goes, or I’ll bring everyone along with me.”

Kate was speechless for a moment and then said, “If you’re not afraid of Xena taking photos of you guys, then come over.”

Alfred replied, “Miss Phillips wouldn’t dare.”

Kate was at a loss for words.

It was true that Xena wouldn’t dare to take pictures of Alfred. She had once said she wasn’t ready to risk her life just yet.

Kate said, “Alfred, I know you’re worried about me, but I have combat skills. I’ll be fine.”

Since Yael was like Alfred’s shadow, with him around, it would be difficult for Kate to have a good chat with her bestie. Plus, she didn’t like having someone follow her around all the time.

Alfred said, “It seems like you want me to join you. Miss Philips is your good friend, and I’m your husband. It’s perfectly normal for us to meet and have a meal together.” “Alright, alright. Let Yael come over.” Kate surrendered.

Alfred said with feigned sadness, “Kate, you should have more backbone.”

“You’ve eaten my backbone,” teased Kate.

Alfred laughed softly. He wished he could eat her whole.

“Alfred, do you miss me?” Kate shifted the conversation and started flirting with him.

“What do you think?” Alfred asked in return.

Kate said patiently, “I say I miss you. Do you miss me? If you don’t tell me, how would I know if you do? If you love me, you’ve got to say it out loud so I know.”

Alfred laughed and said, “Kate, I seriously suspect you’re just trying to get me to say those three words.”

“Don’t just suspect. You’re right. I want to hear you say you love me. If you can’t say it to my face, you could do what I did last time. Find a quiet place, record yourself saying,” Kate Sutton, Alfred Davidson loves you like crazy, a hundred times, and I’d be happy with that.”

Alfred was speechless.

She could accept it, but it was hard for him to say it out loud.

He really did love her, though. But his personality made it difficult for him to express those feelings through sweet words. He preferred to show his love by quietly and tenderly caring for her in his own way.

“Why don’t you write me a love letter instead, Alfred? I won’t ask you to write 10,000 words. 3,000 or 5,000 will be enough to satisfy me,” Kate suggested.

Alfred had once said there was no way he would ever write her a love letter. Now, she was asking him to write her the very first one.

As Alfred would say, Kate’s favorite pastime was making him eat his words. He had been so cold and dismissive before, speaking with such certainty, and now he was facing one situation after another where he had to go back on his word.

“Alf.” Suddenly, a crisp female voice came through the other end of the phone.

The way the woman called out to Alfred immediately made Kate feel wary.

Alfred glanced at the girl who had followed Olivia and

Renee into the room, He thought helplessly, ‘Grandma must have done this on purpose. Only she will come in without knocking.’

“Dear Mr. Davidson, is it your first love or your old flame that’s come back?” Before Alfred could respond to Lindsay, he heard his wife ask sarcastically.

“Kate, it’s Lindsay. Theo’s first love and old flame,” Alfred explained, to prevent his jealous wife from lashing out at him.

Although Kate looked magnanimous, Kate had a strong possessive streak when it came to Alfred.

Alfred enjoyed Kate’s possessiveness. If she were truly indifferent and let him freely interact with other women, he would be heartbroken.

Kate pressed further, “You’re not lying to me, are you? I heard her calling you ‘Alf’ intimately.”

“I’ll make sure she never calls me that way again. Kate, I only belong to you,” Alfred whispered, not wanting the three visitors to hear it.

Alfred added, “I’ll hang up for now. I’ll tell you more about Lindsay and Theo when I get home tonight.”

With Olivia and Renee here, whatever their purpose, it wasn’ t the right time for Alfred to continue chatting sweetly with Kate on the phone.

But before hanging up, Alfred said, “Kate, your talent for calling people out can be directed at Martin. He’s in your company now, right? No need to hold back. Go ahead and tear him apart. If anything happens, your man’s got your back.”

Kate replied, “It sounds like you’re encouraging me to go around making enemies.”

As usual, Alfred could read her like a book.

The reason she openly ripped away Martin’s facade of hypocrisy was that she had exchanged a knowing look with her father.

Martin had come in treating Leland as the elder, making it harder for Kate’s father to argue too much with a junior or he’d appear to be too petty. So, it was left to her to tear Martin down as the “reckless peer.”

“Honey, I miss you,” Alfred said in a low voice, then hung up the phone.

Kate smiled sweetly and replied, “Dear, I miss you too.”

Even though Alfred had already hung up, she knew he was smart enough to know she would respond that way.

Alfred placed his phone on the desk and gripped the chair to get up.

“Lindsay, go and help Alfred up,” Renee hurriedly instructed her granddaughter.

“No need!” Alfred coldly refused.

However, Olivia was worried his grandson would fall, so she quickly stepped forward and helped Alfred from behind the desk and into his wheelchair.

Renee and Lindsay walked over.

“Alf,” Lindsay said as she looked at Alfred’s legs, her eyes filled with pity and sorrow.

Chapter 248

When Linsay was overseas, her family told her about what had happened to Alfred, and it broke her heart. She had wanted to fly back to comfort him, but her family

convinced her not to. Also, whenever she called Alfred, he never picked up.

Linsay realized Alfred was in a bad mood and she wasn’t the right person to comfort him, so she didn’t return at that time.

To her, Alfred was a steadfast protector, always looking out for those younger ones, like a reliable rock they could count on.

“Lindsay, don’t call me Alf anymore,” Alfred said coldly as he looked straight at the woman.

His indifferent gaze left her stunned, unsure of what she had done wrong by calling him that.

Their grandmothers had been good friends since they were young and maintained their relationship even after marriage.

Although the Mccoy family didn’t stay in Sherpsel, their friendship with the Davidson family remained strong. Lindsay had known many young male members of the Davidson family since childhood and was close with Alfred and Theo.

In her mind, Alfred was like an older brother, unlike her archenemy, Theo.

“My wife doesn’t like other women calling me that,” Alfred added.

Lindsay smiled understandingly and said, “I see, Alfred. Grandma told me you were married when I came back. I couldn’t believe it, but it’s true! I wonder if I can meet your wife?”

Lindsay was tactful and immediately switched from calling him Alf to addressing him as Alfred like the rest of the people.

“Does Theo know you’re here?” Alfred responded evasively. Then, he politely invited Renee to sit in the guest area. “Alfred, you don’t have to do this. I’m close to your grandma and watched you grow up. To me, you’re like my grandson. We don’t need to be so formal,” Renee said, ignoring Alfred’s cold face.

Alfred respected her and didn’t mind her words.

A few minutes later, they settled down in the guest area, and Alfred had Lily bring coffee and refreshments for them. “Grandma and I just arrived. Theo doesn’t know yet. Are you trying to tell him?” Lindsay teased, winking at Alfred playfully.

Alfred said indifferently, “No wonder you didn’t know we were going to the equestrian resort tomorrow.”

Lindsay’s eyes lit up. She said, “Alfred, can I tag along? I promise I’ll behave myself and won’t disturb you.”

The next second, Lindsay understood what he implied and asked, “So you’re allowing me to meet your wife?” She was quite curious about the woman named Kate.

As Renee and Olivia were close friends, when Lindsay came back from overseas the previous week and had a stopover at Sherpsel Airport, Olivia had Braiden pick her up and intended to take her to the Davidson residence. However, Lindsay declined politely because she had informed her family of her arrival and didn’t want them to wait.

Thus, Lindsay had learned about Alfred’s recent updates from her grandmother.

“Why would I stop you from meeting my wife? She isn’t unpresentable,” Alfred said.

Olivia wasn’t very happy when she heard his beloved grandson call Kate “my wife”. However, she tried his best to keep her emotions in check and did not say anything.

Renee knew exactly what her old friend was thinking and discreetly patted her hand.

From Renee’s point of view, it didn’t matter who Alfred married as long as he was happy. But Olivia couldn’t get past the issue of social standing and thought Kate was unworthy of Alfred.

Renee figured perhaps in Olivia’s eyes, even Lindsay wasn’t good enough for Alfred.

Fortunately, the person Lindsay had feelings for was Theo, not Alfred.

Since Theo wasn’t the heir, Renee was quite happy that her granddaughter would end up with him.

Alfred said, “Mrs. Mccoy, you and Lindsay must stay a few more days this time.”

His voice was still cold, but Renee knew he meant it, so she said with a smile, “Alfred, even if you didn’t ask, we’ll be staying at your place. I have a lot of catching up with your grandma, and Lindsay can go with you all to the equestrian resort. She loves horseback riding and always talked about teaching Theo a lesson when she was overseas.”

As a child, Lindsay was quite a handful and constantly fought with Theo who was a year older than her. Whenever he won, she would cry and the adults would scold him. But if he lost, she would beat him until he cried.

The two were always at each other’s throats, like sworn enemies.

When Theo was learning to ride horses, Lindsay followed suit. She was daring and agile, so she learned faster than Theo.

Not only did she outdo him, but once he got the hang of riding, she would challenge him to races. Needless to say, Theo was often the one losing.

No one but Theo knew just how deeply Lindsay had left her mark on him.

Therefore, when Olivia asked him to pick Lindsay up at the airport, he ran away faster than anyone. In truth, he was terrified of Lindsay.

The ladies were just out for a stroll and stopped by the company for a visit.

After chatting for a while, Renee stood up and said, “Alfred, we know you’re busy, so we won’t disturb you.”

As she spoke, she pulled her old friend up.

Olivia said gently, “Alfred since Renee is here, let’s have lunch together. We’ll be at Cheval Blanc. Come join us later.”

Renee added, “Feel free to bring Kate along. I’ve prepared a gift for her.”

“She’s a junior. She didn’t prepare a gift for you, so why

bother preparing one for her?” Olivia said that with a gentle expression but her words revealed a subtle exclusion, not wanting her friend to think too highly of Kate.

Renee smiled and said, “It’s our first meeting. It doesn’t matter who gives the gift.”

Alfred acted as if he did not hear his grandmother’s words and rejected Renee on behalf of Kate, “Mrs. Mccoy, Kate already has plans for lunch, so she won’t be able to join us. But tomorrow, before we head out, I’ll bring her over to meet you.”

Kate normally returned home late. It wouldn’t have been proper to disturb Renee, who was a guest of the Davidson family, so late at night.

“It’s fine, no rush. I’ll be staying with you all for a while, so there’ll be plenty of opportunities to meet,” Renee said.

Alfred wheeled himself to personally see the ladies out of the office.

After they were left, Lily apologized first, “Mr. Davidson, I’m sorry. Mrs. Davidson arrived so suddenly and quickly that I didn’t have time to inform you before she came in.”

Even the bodyguards, including Yael, looked apologetic.

Chapter 249

After they finished apologizing, Alfred said coldly, “You’re unlikely to stop my grandma.”

He pushed the wheelchair back and instructed, “Yael, go to Sutton Group now. After Kate gets off work, follow her and protect her.”

“Yes,” Yael responded. He would do whatever Alfred asked him to do.

Alfred returned to his office and buried himself in his intense work.

The morning passed peacefully.

When it was lunchtime, Kate grabbed her bag and hurried out. Xena had texted Kate ten minutes ago, telling her she was waiting at the entrance.

The only people working on the top floor were Kate, Leland, and Claire.

At noon, Claire had to attend a business lunch meeting with Leland..

Kate had always wanted to learn business skills from her father, but most of her lunchtime had been taken over by Alfred. What Leland hoped for the most wasn’t for Kate to grow stronger but for the young couple to develop a deep bond. Therefore, he rarely asked her to attend social functions.

Kate took the elevator alone downstairs, but it stopped after descending two floors. When the door opened, Kyla and Vita were standing outside.

Seeing Kate, Kyla seemed to pause for a moment before entering the elevator with Vita.

“Miss Kate,” Vita greeted her with a smile.

Kate nodded in response. She and Kyla only exchanged a glance but neither said a word.

Kate knew that Kyla had a major issue with her regarding the collaboration with Walotronics.

She didn’t care what Kyla thought or how she criticized her

behind her back. After all, Willie had told her that as long as she could drink more than him, Walotronics would collaborate with the Sutton Group.

She had worked hard, drinking glass after glass to secure that deal, so there was no way she would hand it over, even though Kyla was in charge of the collaboration between the two companies.

For Kate, whoever signed the contract got the credit for it.

Perhaps it was the poor air quality in the elevator, Kyla suddenly felt nauseous and wanted to throw up.

She tried her best to hold it in to prevent herself from vomiting in front of Kate. But the more she tried to hold back, the stronger the urge became.

“Kyla, are you feeling unwell?” Kate had been watching her closely.

According to how things had played out in her previous life, Kate’s illegitimate child and Rowena would have been about the same age, meaning Kyla was probably pregnant now.

“I’m fine. I just caught a cold.” Kyla said indifferently, “I told Vita to buy some cold medicine for me just now, but it’s not very effective.”

“You should go see a doctor. Don’t let it get worse,” Kate said, acting very concerned. “And don’t self-medicate. If you take the wrong medicine, it could have a negative impact.” There was a hidden meaning in her words.

Vita didn’t catch it, but Kyla could hear the underlying message in Kate’s remark. If she was pregnant and took the wrong medicine, it could harm the baby.

Kyla said, “Thanks for your concern. I’m going to see a doctor now. I won’t take time off.” Her expression turned cold, and her tone was just as icy.

Kate said with a smile, “Ms. Sutton, you’re really dedicated to your work. That’s so amazing! Your hard work will bring in more money for the company. I really admire people like you.”

No matter how much money Kyla made for the Sutton Group, she would never get a cent and all would go into someone else’s pocket.

If Leland hadn’t told Kate not to cause too much drama with Kyla before she was ready to take over the company, Kate would have already had a huge falling out with her. “Miss Kate, you should learn from Ms. Sutton. I’ve heard you often take time off. But since you’re Mr. Sutton’s precious daughter, you can skip work for days, and he won’t do anything to you.” Vita always defended Kyla and looked down on Kate.

Vita continued, “Mr. Sutton even turns a blind eye and lets you take Ms. Sutton’s credit. After all, what did you do? Just had a few drinks and went to a hotel with Mr. Carpenter. Who knows if you got the deal by drinking or sleeping your way through…”

Before Vita could finish, Kate slapped her across the face. Vita felt a little dizzy from the slap and held her cheek in shock. She hadn’t expected Kate to hit her.

“Kate, what do you think you’re doing?” Kyla’s expression hardened as she saw Kate hit her secretary right in front of her.

There’s a chain of command. Vita worked for Kyla, and no matter what she did wrong, it wasn’t Kate’s place to deal with her.

“If I hear you slander me again, it won’t be just a slap,” Kate warned Vita sternly, ignoring Kyla’s question.

Vita knew she was in the wrong, so she could only stomach her anger without saying anything.

Kate then turned to Kyla and said coldly, “Kyla, you were there that day too. Besides Mr. Carpenter, no one knows better than you if I did anything inappropriate. What have you been saying at the office to your lackey? Let me make this clear. If I hear any more rumors about me sleeping with Mr. Carpenter, I’ll sue you for defamation and drag you both to court!”

Kyla’s expression grew grave as she defended herself, “I never said anything about you sleeping with Mr. Carpenter.”

Vita’s face turned pale. She recalled gossiping with a colleague about Kate. She could only hope that person kept quiet. If the rumors spread through the company, she’ d be in serious trouble.

After all, Kate wasn’t just the Sutton family’s biological daughter, she was also married to the heir of the Davidson family.

Thinking about the cold and ruthless Alfred, Vita felt her legs tremble.

Kate said, “You know best whether you said it or not. Don’t think I can’t find out. If I really wanted to investigate, I could even track how many times a day you go to the restroom.”

Kyla looked at Vita and said solemnly, “Vita, apologize to Miss Kate.”

“Sorry, Miss Kate. I was out of line earlier. I was just upset on behalf of Ms. Sutton and ended up saying things I shouldn’t have. It had nothing to do with her. She never said anything about you using inappropriate means to win over Mr. Carpenter,” Vita apologized quickly, knowing when to back down.

Seeing that Vita had apologized, Kyla softened her tone and said to Kate, “Kate, Vita knows she was wrong, and you’ve already slapped her. Let’s put this matter to rest. I’m also at fault for not managing my staff properly.”

Kate’s eyes were sharp and cold as she glared at Kyla, saying, “Sure, you’re in charge of the collaboration with Walotronics, but you know what you’d been trying to do behind my back. If Mr. Carpenter wasn’t somewhat decent, I wouldn’t have been ruined!”

Kyla had always wanted to push Kate into a compromising situation with Willie, hoping she would be taken advantage of. But Kate hadn’t even held her accountable for that. She couldn’t believe that Kyla had the nerve to blame her for taking credit.

Other than setting the price, Kyla had done nothing. It was Kate who had been negotiating with Willie all along.

“Kyla, I might be new to the workforce, but I’m not an idiot.

Don’t think I’ll let you take advantage of me,” said Kate.

曲

Chapter 250

The elevator took them to the first floor, and the door opened.

Kate shot Kyla a cold glare. She then raised her head and puffed out her chest before striding out of the elevator.

Vita secretly made a spitting sound.

Kyla called out to her sternly with a displeased expression, Vita! Trouble comes from loosening one’s tongue. Haven’t you learned your lesson? She may not be capable yet but don’t forget that she’s the biological daughter of the Sutton family. She also has Mr. Davidson backing her up.”

Vita’s face turned pale again.

She inwardly scolded herself for failing to learn from past mistakes and kept repeating them.

“Did you tell anyone about Kate sleeping with Willie to clinch the deal?”

Vita immediately felt guilty and dared not even look Kyla in the eye. She stammered, unable to say a complete sentence.

Kyla knew what kind of person her secretary was.

She angrily poked Vita’s forehead and said in a low and cold voice, “You’d better pray that the word doesn’t get out. Otherwise, I won’t be able to protect you.”

With that said, she left Vita behind and walked away.

After taking a few steps, she felt nauseous again and hurried into the washroom on the first floor. She hid in a stall to vomit, mainly because she was afraid of being recognized.

Although it was after work hours, many employees would still go to the washroom.

Kyla’s worries were not unfounded. Just as she was throwing up intensely, many people entered the washroom.

Fortunately, she had closed the door of the stall she was in. When those people heard someone vomiting, they thought it was a certain someone who had just gotten pregnant. Married people began to recall their experiences and symptoms during pregnancy while the unmarried ones were startled.

They thought, ‘For those with severe pregnancy symptoms, throwing up can be intense, huh?’

Just thinking about it made them fearful of pregnancy and childbirth.

The married ones laughed at them, thinking, ‘Well, that’s because they aren’t married and pregnant yet. Once they’re pregnant, their motherly love will overflow. For the sake of their child, they’ll be willing to endure more hardship. Motherly love is great.’

Kyla was a little scared when she heard that.

She couldn’t shake off the feeling that her nausea and queasiness were pregnancy symptoms.

After googling up, she learned that some people would experience symptoms as early as five weeks into pregnancy.

‘If I really am pregnant, what should I do if I vomit severely?’ she thought.

Kyla stayed in the washroom for a long while. She didn’t come out until everyone had left.

She didn’t take the cold medicine that Vita bought for her.

She was worried that if she was pregnant, taking the medicine would be harmful to the baby.

She thought, ‘Before deciding whether or not to keep the baby, I have to ensure the child’s well-being.’

Kyla decided to go to the hospital for a checkup.

Kate did not make an effort to notice Kyla’s situation.

Regardless of whether or not Kyla was pregnant at the moment, the truth would eventually come out.

Kate only needed to wait for the scandal between Kyla and Chris to be exposed next Saturday.

Kyla would be labeled a mistress for life.

*****

Xena drove Kate for a meal. Yael, in the security car, followed silently.

As Xena drove, she complained about her friend, saying, ” Kate, you’re really not being a good friend, keeping such a big thing so well hidden. No wonder I found that handsome guy somewhat familiar when I saw him the other day. It turns out that he is Mr. Davidson’s personal bodyguard. I’ve seen him on TV.”

“Xena, my dear Xena, I’m sorry,” Kate said. “I didn’t mean to keep it from you. Mr. Davidson has never told anyone about my relationship with him. I thought he wanted to keep our marriage a secret, so I didn’t dare to tell you. The less you know about his private matters, the safer it is for you. That’s Yael. Feel free to take as many photos as you like. I’ll get him to pose for you so that he looks more handsome in the photos.”

Xena smiled and said, “I’m not blaming you for keeping it from me. Mr. Davidson has a few personal bodyguards. Are they all as handsome as this Yael?”

“Yes, they’re all handsome, and they’re tough guys.”

Kate thought, ‘From Yael to Logan, they’re all very handsome. If they go out alone, many people will see them as successful people with successful careers. It’ll never occur to other people that they are bodyguards. It’s like being Mr. Davidson’s personal bodyguard is quite a successful career in the field of bodyguard services.” “Kate.” After laughing, Xena switched to a concerned expression. She said, “I was expecting that we could chat while eating later, but Mr. Davidson has sent someone to follow you. We won’t be able to have a candid talk later. Let’s talk now. Can Mr. Davidson perform in bed?”

Kate was left speechless.

“Marrying him means you’ll be deprived of physical intimacy and pleasure for the rest of your life. Why go through this?” Xena then sighed before she continued, ” What exactly happened back then? Did Mr. Davidson force you into this?”

“It was me who pressured Mr. Davidson.”

Xena was stunned.

“Xena, rumors are just rumors at the end of the day. Most of the time, they can’t be trusted. In any case, I’ll be happy.” Kate did not answer directly if Alfred was impotent or not. However, with Xena’s level of intelligence, she could understand what Kate meant by her statement. “Since you think you’re happy, I offer you my best wishes. When is the wedding? I want to be your bridesmaid.” “Don’t worry. You are definitely going to be my bridesmaid. You’re the only friend I made after returning to my parents.” She thought, ‘If I don’t ask Xena to be my bridesmaid, who else could I possibly ask?’

As they shared heartfelt conversations, they soon arrived at the hotel where they used to enjoy dining together.

As soon as Xena parked the car, a car immediately moved to her side and pulled up.

Kate thought it was Yael’s car. When she got out of the car, the other person happened to get out.

As soon as she saw that handsome face and that pair of captivating and attractive eyes, Kate wanted to recoil into the car right away, thinking, ‘It’s Elijah again! The restaurant where Xena and I are going to have a meal isn’t a five-star hotel. Given his status, there’s no way he would come here. to dine. But here he shows up. There’s only one plausible. reason. He has gotten someone to keep an eye on me, so wherever I go, he will show up to create a chance encounter with me.’

The two stood face to face. Elijah’s gaze was penetrating and captivating. It was as if he wanted to overwhelm her, making himself have control over her.

“Mr. Purchas, what a coincidence!” Kate said sarcastically. ” This hotel is bound to thrive in the future, just because it has hosted you.”

Elijah smirked and said, “After hosting you, this hotel can indeed thrive.”

Kate was momentarily at a loss for words. She quickly composed herself and said, “Mr. Purchas, after you.” Elijah remained still. He was very gentlemanly. “Ladies first.” Since that was the case, Kate did not stand at the ceremony and went ahead of him.

Xena quickly linked arms with Kate and dragged her to the side. Yael was like a huge mountain, quickly positioning himself in front of Kate.

Elijah noticed that Alfred had sent Yael to follow Kate. He pursed his lips, looking as if he wanted to say something, but he said nothing in the end.

“Miss Phillips,” Elijah said, suddenly stopping in front of Xena.

Xena had a psychological aversion toward Elijah, finding him quite terrifying.

After being called out by Elijah, Xena tensed up. She involuntarily exerted force as she linked arms with Kate, but she had to force a smile.

“Mr. Pur-Purchas.”

“Miss Phillips, long time no see.”

“Mr. Pur-Purchas, long time no see.”

Xena roared inwardly, ‘I hope we never meet again!”

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Cross My Tigress Face the Wrath [Stella] (Chapters 511 to 520) – Daisy Novels

Chapter 511

The two were deep in conversation when Idris entered. Stella

immediately scooted closer to Ronald, sitting obediently by his side.

Ronald gave Idris a sideways glance, his expression less than welcoming. “What is it?”

“Mr. Larkin is here,” Idris replied, nodding toward the waiting room. “He’s causing a scene, insisting he sees Miss Stella.”

When hearing Jaxon’s name, Ronald’s eyes turned icy. “Causing a scene?”

Idris nodded again. “He’s making a fuss. He must have heard Miss Stella might not return to Portis City after heading back to Ferrowland. He’s too desperate to care about his dignity anymore.”

Jaxon was indeed frantic. With the Larkin family in shambles, he believed everything could be set right if only Stella would help. Knowing she was leaving Portis City made him anxious.

Ronald closed his eyes briefly, then spat out, “Throw him out.”

If Jaxon wanted to throw away his dignity, Ronald was more than happy to help.

“Wait,” Stella interjected.

Ronald opened his eyes to look at her. “Why?”

She smiled slightly, “If he wants to suffer, shouldn’t we let him?” Ronald raised an eyebrow. “Tossing him out would do just that.”

With so many people at the airport, Jaxon would be humiliated enough. Ronald had already had Idris look into the Larkin family when they landed in Portis City. They were new money, and reputation meant everything to them.

Stella shook her head. “Reputation means nothing to them now.”

She stood up from beside Ronald and glanced at Idris. “Where is he?” “By the door,” Idris replied.

Stella nodded, then turned back to Ronald. “I’ll be right back.”

Without waiting for a response, she walked out.

Ronald watched her retreating figure, a smile playing on his lips.

Idris followed her, but Ronald stopped him. “Let her go on her own. She can handle it.”

Idris nodded, understanding. “Yes, Miss Stella’s grown up now.”

She was no longer the little girl who came crying to Ronald each time she got bullied. Somewhere along the way, she’d learned to face her challenges head-on.

Ronald’s smile turned indulgent. “Grown-up? More like mischievous.”

Idris chuckled. Stella had always toyed with the Larkin family, and now she had them wrapped around her finger. When they learned she was part of the Lugar family, their faces turned an amusing shade of green as if they’d lost billions overnight.

Outside, Jaxon was waiting. Though he wasn’t causing a scene, he was visibly agitated, with bandaged hands and a limp that made it hard for him to stand still. At most, he was scowling and muttering.

“I need to see Stella. I’m not leaving until I do,” he insisted stubbornly to Idris’s men. He was careful not to demand to see his ‘sister’ too loudly. They were at an airport, and he knew Stella was with Ronald. He dared not make a scene.

As Idris’s men were about to lose their patience and call him for instructions, Stella arrived. The men holding Jaxon back nodded to her respectfully. “Ms. Quinn.”

Stella waved them off. “Let him go.”

Jaxon’s eyes lit up with relief, and his anger dissipated, replaced by a pleading look. “Stella, you’re finally seeing me.”

His grievances were momentarily forgotten as he realized this might be his last chance to see her. He tried to grab her hand. “Star, my dear sister…”

But Stella stepped back, her glare undisguised in its distaste. The word ‘sister’ made her skin crawl.

When Stella was with the Larkins, Jaxon had called Ursula ‘sister’ at every turn. It was only a word, but their attitudes truly disgusted her.

And he called her his dear sister? The word made her shiver with revulsion.

Jaxon hesitated as Stella dodged his hand, leaving him awkwardly frozen with nowhere to place it. He retracted it, feeling a bit lost and embarrassed.

He opened his mouth to speak, but Stella beat him to it, “So, are you here for Ursula or Cloudia?”

Jaxon hesitated.

Cloudia?

Was that what she called their mother? He took a deep breath, ready to lash out.

Chapter 512

Yet, facing Stella’s cold and steely gaze, and recalling her formidable skills, Jaxon swallowed back his words. “Could you just let it go about Mom? Please, I’m begging you.”

Ursula’s issues were the least of his worries at the moment. Having uncovered some unsettling truths, Jaxon’s heart was still simmering with anger. He was furious, enraged. The sister he once thought was kind and gentle had turned into a monster. He couldn’t accept it. Determined, he had sought out Stella, not intending to do anything more for Ursula. His only concern now was for his mother.

Stella raised an eyebrow and laughed sarcastically, “Begging me?” Jaxon nodded earnestly. “Yes, I’m begging you. Whatever you want, let Mom go, please. She may have seemed like she had it all, but inside she’s been miserable for years.”

“You know as well as I do. Dad’s never been faithful. She’s never felt secure. She’s just a sorry soul.”

To Jaxon, all those rumors about his father Blaise’s escapades were an open secret. So, he saw Cloudia as a tragic figure, a woman trapped in a grand house, unable to withstand the turmoil within her family. With everything turned upside down, she’s paying the price. Stella smirked, “Sorry soul? And what does that have to do with me?” Cloudia was pitiful, huh? Much of her plight was her own doing. She was blind, stubborn, and completely oblivious. Warnings about Ursula not being a good person had likely fallen on deaf ears for years. But Cloudia chose not to listen, so who was to blame?

Jaxon’s breath caught. “You…”

Stella smiled wryly and interrupted him, “You must be joking, asking me to let her go? She attacked your father’s mistress. How am I supposed to let her off the hook? Jaxon, have you lost your mind? Even if you want to beg, I’m not the one you should be asking.”

It was absurd, really, asking her to spare Cloudia.

“But can you really say that the Larkin family isn’t like this because of you?” Jaxon’s suppressed anger was bubbling to the surface.

Everything had fallen apart because of Stella. The Larkin family was in ruins because she had Ronald backing her.

Stella replied calmly, “Yes, because of me. But let’s be clear. I have no intention of sparing any of you.”

It was overwhelming to hear Stella’s firm resolve. Despair spread through Jaxon’s heart like a slow poison. “Stella…”

Her eyes narrowed as she cut him off, “From the moment you and Yorick conspired with Felix to kill me, I would crush all your wealth and splendor. It was only a matter of time.”

Jaxon’s already suffocating heart felt like it was being squeezed tighter, his mind buzzing with Stella’s words. Her final remark was particularly ruthless, making Jaxon understand why Stella had been so relentless toward them.

“You… you knew everything…”

“Of course, I knew. What, did you think everyone was as clueless as you? Not even knowing when you’re being targeted?”

Stella knew it all, and knowing made her heart even colder.

Jaxon was speechless, his heart sinking deeper. Before coming, he had prepared a slew of pleas, but his words crumbled to dust when facing Stella’s ruthless determination.

There was no pleading with her. She knew everything. How could he possibly plead?

But thinking of his mother, Jaxon forced himself to speak despite his fear, “She gave birth to you…”

“Star, it’s time to go.”

Ronald’s stern voice from a short distance away cut Jaxon’s words off.

Stella turned, giving Ronald a sweet smile. “Coming.”

When she faced Jaxon again, the sweetness was gone, replaced by an icy edge, which made Jaxon’s heart ache even more.

Stella said, “The bond of blood and the fact she gave birth to me, those are things you all chose to discard. Words once spoken are like spilled milk. Mr. Larkin, do you think you can just lap them off the floor?”

Indeed, he couldn’t. Jaxon was left speechless. No one could undo what they had done. So, what now?

Before he could say anything more, Stella turned and walked toward Ronald.

Ronald extended his broad hand, and Stella placed hers in his palm.

At that moment, Ronald’s hand closed around hers in a simple gesture that spoke volumes. But Jaxon saw how much Ronald cherished Stella. Stella was a precious gem to him.

So, while the Larkin family had once undervalued her, she was truly treasured by the Lugar family.

Chapter 513

But what did Stella have that made her so special? Why did the Lugar family cherish her so much? Why did the renowned Ronald of Ferrowland spoil her so much? His relentless pressure on the Larkin family had been absolutely merciless during this time.

When Jaxon realized it, Stella was already far away. He wanted to chase after her, but she had vanished without a trace.

“Damn it.” Jaxon slapped himself across the face in frustration.

Recalling Stella’s cold indifference toward him and the Larkin family drove him mad.

What was he supposed to do with the mess? Was this really how it was all going to end, with no resolution?

No matter what he tried recently, nothing seemed to work. Those who were once friendly with the Larkin family hung up the phone when they heard his voice. The Larkin family had become pariahs, avoided by everyone.

Jaxon stood there, fuming for what felt like an eternity. He wanted to find Stella, but she was nowhere to be found.

When someone bumped into him, knocking him to the ground, his simmering anger found a target. He lashed out at the person, “Watch where you’re going! Are you blind? If so, you might as well gouge your eyes out. What’s the use of keeping them?”

Only after his outburst did he realize it was a child who had bumped into him. The kid’s parents were not having it and promptly gave him a beating.

They shouted, “What kind of monster are you, to speak so viciously to a child?”

Jaxon’s fiery arrogance was swiftly extinguished by their fists. His rage, not fully vented, was now bottled up once again.

By the time Jaxon managed to drag his battered self back home, he was a wreck.

Due to unpaid wages, two of the maids had already been driven away by Ursula’s temper, and even the butler had left.

The only one remaining was Winona in the kitchen, stubbornly holding out in hopes of eventually getting paid.

But she offered Jaxon and Ursula no pleasantries. After all, nothing was more infuriating for a worker than unpaid wages.

When she saw Jaxon return battered and bruised, Winona didn’t even bother to ask what happened. She turned her face away, as cold as ice.

Seeing the cook had the nerve to give him attitude, Jaxon fumed, “Fuck off! If you’re going to work, work properly. If not, get lost. Who do you think you’re giving attitude?”

Such indignities were unheard of during the Larkin family’s glory days. What had it all come to?

Winona snorted, “Pay me what you owe, and I’m gone.”

Did he think this was a place fit for anyone to stay? Back when she got paid, they treated them like dirt, and now with no pay, they still threw their weight around?

Jaxon’s head throbbed with anger. He snorted back, ignoring Winona, and headed upstairs.

Watching Jaxon’s retreating figure, Winona muttered, “It’s a damn shame, huh? Those who don’t pay their workers still think they’re in the right.”

Jaxon climbed the stairs. He could hear Ursula’s voice coming from her room, “You’re my aunt. If you don’t help me, who will?

If it weren’t for me getting you into the company, do you think you’d be living the good life you have now? I’m telling you. You must talk to my dad and get my medical expenses covered.”

Ursula’s tone was frantic as she yelled into the phone. Whatever the conversation had been, she was clearly upset now.

The words ‘my dad’ made it clear to Jaxon who Ursula was talking to. His face darkened instantly! Limping, he went to Ursula’s room.

From the doorway, he saw her sitting at her vanity, back to the door, engrossed in her call, oblivious to his presence.

Jaxon was seething with anger.

Whatever the woman said on the other end of the line made Ursula scream, “What do you mean, you’re not my aunt?

Do you think the entire Larkin family is yours just because you had twins with my dad? I’m telling you, that’s not happening. Jaxon and I are still here, and you better get me those four million dollars…”

The phrase ‘not my aunt’ sent Ursula into a frenzy. She yelled hysterically, “Without me, you’d probably still be washing dishes somewhere, not living the life you have now, you ungrateful…”

“Hello, hello?”

Before she could finish, the woman on the other end hung up.

Furious, Ursula slammed the phone down on the vanity with a thud and began to cough violently.

Then blood splattered across the vanity mirror.

Chapter 514

She stared at the specks of blood with wide eyes, then caught sight of Jaxon in the mirror.

Whirling around, her face went ashen. “Jaxon? You…”

Jaxon clenched his fists, a dangerous sneer playing at the corner of his mouth. “That woman is your aunt, isn’t she?”

Ursula was speechless.

Already pale, she felt her heart caught in a vice at Jaxon’s words. “Jaxon, listen. I…”

“Shut up, Ursula. Say one more word, and I’ll make you regret it!” Jaxon roared with anger.

So much had happened. The Larkin Group was under siege. Jaxon’s father had twins with another woman. Cloudia had gone off the rails and ended up in jail. And this mistress was Ursula’s aunt. Ursula had even orchestrated a car crash that nearly killed Stella!

How perfectly tragic such a string of events was!

Jaxon snapped, “Ursula, you’re such a backstabber. You’re sick, and that’s your damn fault. It’s karma catching up with you.”

Ursula gasped, unable to believe Jaxon’s words.

He said what? This was her karma?

Jaxon continued, “You deserve everything coming to you. Of everyone in the Larkin family, you’re the worst.”

Ursula was stunned.

She freaked out. “We grew up together, and now you’re cursing me like this?”

Had he forgotten how they’d grown up together, how strong their bond had always been? Was he willing to abandon their sibling bond for Stella?

Mentioning their childhood made Jaxon more resentful. “Get out, now. I don’t want to see you here.”

Ursula was shocked. “What?”

“Get out! You don’t belong to the Larkin family anymore.” Jaxon was completely enraged.

Whenever he thought of the dire straits the Larkin family was in because of Stella and Ursula, he didn’t want to acknowledge either of them.

Seeing Jaxon fuming, clearly not joking, Ursula’s eyes welled up with tears. “In my condition, where am I supposed to go? Do you want me to die out there?”

In her current state, she might not survive the night if she got thrown out.

The mere thought of her dying weighed heavily on Jaxon’s heart. But considering the Larkin family’s situation, he closed his eyes. When he opened them again, they were icy cold as he looked at Ursula. “This isn’t your home. You don’t belong here.”

With that, he stormed into Ursula’s room. He flung open the wardrobe and tossed her clothes out the window in a frenzy.

Ursula was terrified by his actions, her face turning ghostly white, and she screamed, “No, please don’t.”

But in his blind rage, Jaxon didn’t even feel the pain from his injured arm. He went on a rampage, throwing everything of Ursula’s out the window.

Ursula tried to stop him but was knocked to the ground by Jaxon, who was carrying her belongings.

The pain left her unable to stand. She could only cry out in desperation, “Please, don’t do this to me, Jaxon. I’m begging you.”

Yet, no matter how much she pleaded, the Jaxon who once cherished her and even stood against Stella for her sake was unmoved.

In no time, chaos had engulfed the entire Larkin family.

Meanwhile, on the plane.

Stella was nestled against Ronald, fast asleep, her head resting gently against his neck. She had been exhausted even before they boarded.

Noticing Stella’s slumber as he spoke on the phone, Ronald lowered his voice. “Okay, let’s leave it at that.”

Without waiting for a response, he ended the call, handing the phone to Idris, then scooped Stella up and carried her to the lounge.

Trailing behind, Finley smirked. “Look at that. He’s turned her into such a princess.”

He was still bitter about Ronald sending him off to the Muliba Desert.

Idris caught the note of resentment in Finley’s voice and glanced back at him. “You should be grateful it’s just the Muliba Desert.”

Finley raised an eyebrow. “Oh?”

Idris smirked. “You know Ronald would do anything for Miss Stella. Anything.”

Finley was stunned. Sending him off to the Muliba Desert was already beyond the pale, let alone anything more extreme!

Chapter 515

Ronald gently laid Stella down on the bed. As he was about to stand up, he noticed her hand still clutching the hem of his shirt.

A small smile played on his lips, a sense of nostalgia washing over him from the feeling of being needed.

He carefully pried Stella’s fingers loose and tucked her in before leaving the room.

Finley was waiting for him outside. The look Finley gave him was one of utter exasperation.

Ronald raised an eyebrow. “Thinking of staying longer in…”

“Don’t even,” Finley cut him off mid-sentence.

“Then what’s with the look? Want me to pile on more tasks?”

Finley rolled his eyes dramatically. “This isn’t about wanting more to do. Seriously, that place is terrible. You can send anyone else there.”

He knew full well why Ronald wanted him to go. It wasn’t really exile as much as it was fixing a problem.

But to Finley, it didn’t seem like such a big deal.

Ronald moved over to the sofa as a flight attendant came by and offered him a glass of his favorite red wine. Finley grabbed a glass too.

Ronald sipped it and said, “We can’t delay it any longer. You need to get on it quickly.”

Finley realized there was no getting out of this one. He muttered with a resigned sigh, “Fine, but just this once. Next time, send someone else to that godforsaken place.”

Ronald smirked, “It depends on how well you perform.”

Finley groaned internally. ‘Perform? What did that even mean? My medical expertise?’

“Listen, I honestly forgot it and didn’t expect you to be in such a rush,” Finley said, trying to defend himself.

“Given your past behavior, I’d never have thought you’d be okay with Stella being pregnant before marriage.”

Ronald chuckled darkly. “Who would dare criticize her?”

Finley had to admit no one would. The chaos in Portis City was proof enough. Anyone trying to stir trouble for Stella had to be ready for Ronald’s wrath.

The Larkin family was doomed, and the Quarry family wasn’t faring much better…

After a brief conversation with Stella, Frost Quarry had stormed back home. When she saw Yorick, she unleashed her fury, kicking him in the gut so hard that he doubled over, gasping for air.

“Frost, you crazy woman! Who’ll marry you with that temper?”

Frost’s strength could qualify as domestic violence. Their mother used to worry Frost would end up in an abusive marriage, but Yorick figured his sister was more likely to be the abuser.

Clutching his stomach, he stood up with a twisted expression. “What the hell is wrong with you?”

This damn sister of his! They barely saw each other, and when they did, it always ended in violence. While others had sibling bonds forged in love, theirs seemed to be forged in battle.

Frost had been fuming the whole way home and then had a perfect target for her rage. With everything going on in the Quarry family, Yorick still found time to be out gallivanting?

The more Frost thought about it, the angrier she got. She aimed another kick at his ribs, but Yorick dodged it this time.

“Frost, what the hell is wrong with you?”

“Me? What about you? That sickly girl was trouble even before she was sick. I warned you she was nuts, and you still went after her? You even considered murder for her?”

Descending the stairs, Imogen overheard Frost’s words. Her fragile state from a recent hospital visit made her nearly trip in shock. “Murder? What murder?”

Yorick’s face turned dark. “Frost!”

He didn’t want this out in the open, especially since he’d severed all ties with Ursula. But how did Frost find out?

Frost sneered, “Oh, you’re scared now? Tell me, who is Felix?”

“Fe-Felix?” Imogen’s face turned ghostly pale at the mention of the name.

How was Yorick involved with Felix, a notorious hitman? Was he out of his mind?

Chapter 516

Yorick’s face instantly darkened. “How did you know?”

Frost smirked, “Oh, how did I know? Well, I’ve met Stella. You didn’t really think she was clueless about all your dirty deeds, did you?”

Yorick was stunned, his already grim expression shattering further. So, Frost had seen Stella and knew they had hired Felix to take Stella out? Did Stella tell her everything? Did it mean Stella knew it all?

No wonder Stella had shown no mercy toward the Larkin and Quarry families since Ronald arrived in Portis City. She knew Felix was his doing. So, she must also been aware that he and Jaxon had pooled money together for this mess.

Yorick’s breathing grew more erratic.

Imogen burst into tears. “You, you went to such lengths for the witch Ursula?”

“I’ll deal with that witch myself!” Imogen cried out, furious. To her, Ursula had brought the Quarry family to its knees. Yorick might have married Stella and benefited from the Lugar family’s influence without her interference.

And now…now it was all ruined. Even Hogan got sent back here because of offending Stella. It was like they had hurt one Stella and ended up making enemies with every major power in Ferrowland!

Yorick closed his eyes. “I’ve already cut ties with Ursula. There’s no point in going after her.”

His voice was cold and filled with disappointment when talking about Ursula.

Still raging, Imogen declared, “I won’t let her off easy. I’ll make her life a living hell.”

A sickly woman bringing such ruin to the Quarry family, she couldn’t swallow this indignation.

Yorick glared at Frost.

Frost kicked him again, and this time, caught off guard, Yorick grunted in pain. Clutching his stomach, he cursed inwardly about how Frost was like Stella, with their habit of kicking people in the gut. He felt like he was being kicked into oblivion.

Stella awoke groggily on the plane, dreaming she had returned to Ferrowland, only to find Susanna crying in her arms.

Realizing it was just a dream, she blinked awake.

Ronald was sitting beside her, working on documents. Seeing her suddenly sit up, he paused, set the tablet aside, and wrapped an arm around her. “Bad dream?”

Still dazed, Stella snuggled against him, “Dreamt about Susie.”

“What sushi?” Ronald asked, momentarily confused, thinking Stella was craving sushi.

There was sushi on the plane. Idris had brought some along.

Stella clarified, “Susie.”

“Want some?”

“Susanna, I mean!” Stella felt exasperated. Hadn’t she mentioned that was what she called Susanna?

Momentarily flustered from his work, Ronald chuckled, “Oh, right. What about her?”

“She was sobbing uncontrollably. I don’t know what Hull did to upset her so much,” Stella mumbled.

Stella was quite helpless about Susanna’s fear of Hull. Hull did look a bit intimidating, but he wouldn’t hurt Susanna, right? Surely not.

Unbeknownst to them, back in Ferrowland, Susanna was in a state of panic. She had mixed up the medications, applying an oral tablet meant for ingestion onto a wound and giving Hull an external medication to swallow by mistake!

Silas, Barnaby, and Enzo were all there, accompanied by several doctors.

Silas and Enzo were inside with the doctors, while Barnaby stood outside, glaring at her, eyebrows knit in fury.

He scolded, “Susanna, I hate to say it, but I wonder if you were here to kill my boss.”

Susanna shivered at his words, shaking her head vigorously. “No, I’m not! I’m not.”

Take Hull out? Were they seriously suspecting her of that? She feared they might really get rid of her!

Barnaby huffed, “Then what are you? Are you seriously that dumb? Can’t you even tell the difference between internal and external medicine?”

“Are you illiterate? Or just plain ignorant?”

Susanna was at a loss for words, tears streaming down her face, feeling utterly defeated and on the brink of a breakdown.

Chapter 517

She didn’t mean to do it. It all started when she tried to get two different types of pills out of the bottles. Then she went to get the pill crusher, and with all the water pouring and whatnot, things just got mixed up… It wasn’t until Hull was throwing up like crazy that she realized she’d given him the wrong pills.

The doctors and everyone else were still inside, and Susanna couldn’t explain herself.

She cried out through tears, “I swear, I didn’t mean to!”

Barnaby chimed in, “Now you’re crying? Wait till Boss finds out. He’ll kill you!”

Upon hearing Barnaby’s words, Susanna’s tears flowed even more uncontrollably.

“I-I didn’t mean to.”

Barnaby rubbed his forehead. “It doesn’t matter if you meant to or not. We’ll see how Boss is doing first. If anything happens to him…” “He won’t be in real trouble, right?”

The thought of Hull being in danger panicked Susanna.

Barnaby exclaimed internally, ‘Who could say for sure?’

“He took external medication orally. They’re pumping his stomach right now.”

Susanna was now a mess of tears and snot, realizing how serious it was if they were pumping his stomach..

“But he threw up, so maybe it’s not that bad, right?” Susanna asked cautiously, her nerves stretched to the breaking point.

She remembered Hull started throwing up not long after taking the pills. Maybe he had expelled most of it?

Barnaby snorted, “You better pray he’s okay. If he gets hurt, you’ll be in serious trouble.”

Susanna shivered at his words.

She didn’t know Barnaby was doing it on purpose. He had heard all about Susanna’s little accidents around Hull lately. Even cooking pasta turned into a disaster with her. If he didn’t scare her a bit, who knew what mess she’d cause next?

Little did he realize that Susanna was already thoroughly spooked.

She choked with sobs. “Sob, I won’t take care of him anymore. I didn’t even want to in the first place. You all forced me into it.”

Barnaby retorted, “Now you’re the one feeling wronged?”

Susanna insisted, “I’m serious. I kept calling you guys, but no one came.”

She had tried calling Silas when struggling to help Hull, but he didn’t pick up. They insisted she take care of Hull, and now that something went wrong, they wanted to skin her alive. That was unfair!

Barnaby was seething as he listened to her.

Before he could explode, Silas exited the room. “Okay, enough scaring her.”

He had heard Susanna’s wailing from inside, wondering what Hull saw in her. Maybe Hull enjoyed comforting women? No wonder he never liked the ones who didn’t cry often.

Barnaby huffed, “I wasn’t scaring her, just telling the truth. If Boss really got hurt, she’d be in deep trouble.”

Susanna was already tense, and Barnaby’s words made her heart skip a beat.

Silas smacked the back of Barnaby’s head. “You’re the one who’s looking for trouble.”

If Susanna freaked out, Hull would definitely go after Barnaby first. Barnaby protested.

Susanna sniffled, anxiously looking at Silas. “Thank you, Silly. Is he going to be okay?”

Barnaby burst into laughter. “Oh man, ‘Thank you, Silly. You’ve renamed him? You called Silas Silly, huh?”

Silas sighed helplessly, and Susanna was speechless.

Barnaby, scolding Susanna just moments ago, was laughing his ass off. He’d never encountered such a nervous and timid woman before.

Chapter 518

Barnaby chuckled, “You think Boss will scare you to death one day?”

This little thing had Susanna all worked up, but Hull had seen way scarier stuff than this. Being with him, she’d definitely have to toughen up or risk getting scared out of her wits regularly.

Tears of frustration welled up in Susanna’s eyes, no longer within her control.

Already nursing a headache from Barnaby’s laughter, Silas snapped, “Enough with the laughter. It’s getting on my nerves.”

Still grinning, Barnaby slung an arm around Silas’s shoulder. “Come on. Let’s go. Wouldn’t want to be held responsible if she gets scared to death, hahaha.”

Susanna stood there, shocked into silence.

Barnaby had known Hull was fine the moment Silas walked out, but he didn’t expect Susanna to be such a riot. Getting scared in front of Hull was one thing, but in front of them too? Hilarious.

“Let’s go, Mr. Silly,” Barnaby called out, his teasing voice fading as they walked away.

Susanna’s cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she sniffled, her mind racing as she turned to peek into Hull’s room to check on him.

Just then, Enzo emerged with the doctor. He paused, noticing Susanna’s tear-streaked face. “No need to worry, Ms. Tucker. The boss is alright.”

“He’s really okay?” Susanna asked, her voice small.

Enzo nodded. “Yeah, he’s fine now. You might want to make him some soup… Actually, never mind, I’ll get someone else to do it.”

He recalled her last cooking attempt, where pasta ended up as congealed dough, and figured it was best not to risk it.

Upon hearing that, Susanna’s heart sank further. It hit her just how out of place she felt in this world around Hull. She seemed to fumble at everything.

Once Enzo and the doctor left, Susanna stood alone in the hallway, pacing back and forth. It took her over ten minutes to muster the courage to knock on Hull’s door.

“Come in,” a deep voice called from inside.

Susanna pushed the door open cautiously, her fingers twisting nervously. “Mr. Miguel, I’m so sorry. I didn’t mean to-“

“Come here,” Hull’s cold and commanding voice interrupted, leaving no room for hesitation.

Her heart pounding, Susanna sniffled, “I swear, it wasn’t intentional.”

“Come here. Don’t make me repeat it,” Hull repeated, his tone brooking no argument.

Reluctantly, Susanna shuffled forward and stopped three feet away from him. His presence was so overwhelming that she dared not move closer.

Hull’s long arm reached out instantly, pulling her into his embrace before she could even gasp in surprise.

“You, you…” Susanna stammered, her words trailing off.

Now she could feel the heat radiating from his body, his breath warm against her cheek. There was a feverish intensity to his temperature.

“Were you worried about me?” Hull asked, his voice softening.

Susanna hesitated, “I…”

“Were you scared?”

She nodded nervously. “Yeah, I was.”

Hull chuckled, “Is that all the courage you’ve got?”

He tightened his hold just a bit, making Susanna’s heart race even more. His broad hand rested on her waist, and it suddenly hit her that she was in Hull’s arms.

“Mr. Miguel, um, are you hugging me right now?” Susanna stuttered. Her eyes widened with nervous anticipation as she looked up at him.

Chapter 519

Hull glanced at her, not saying a word. His silence only made Susanna more confused about what he meant. Her heart was racing. Instinctively, she swallowed hard, trying to pull away from Hull’s embrace.

But Hull’s grip tightened slightly. He spoke calmly, “You should be braver in the future. Do you hear me?”

Susanna was stunned. Braver? How could she be braver around him? Wouldn’t he crush her in a second?

Susanna was genuinely scared….

She just couldn’t be braver.

“Could you… let me go?”

Susanna stammered, and her voice was shaky. The whole situation was terrifying enough, and he told her to be braver, huh?

Hull released her. When she was free, Susanna backed away to the side.

“Look, I really wasn’t sent by anyone. And I didn’t mean to give you the wrong medication.” Her voice grew softer as she spoke. Barnaby’s words had truly frightened her. She didn’t want them to think she was a threat.

Susanna had noticed that everyone around Hull was dangerous. It would be bad news if they started suspecting her.

Barnaby might look like a goofball with that silly grin, but she knew better. She’d overheard him and Hull talking earlier, and Hull kept him around for his sharpshooting skills. There was no way Barnaby was as incompetent as he seemed.

Seeing Hull remain silent, Susanna grew more anxious. “I didn’t mean it. Please believe me.”

Hull said, “Star’s never been the brightest, especially with Mr. Quinn spoiling her rotten.”

Susanna blinked, startled.

What?

“What do you mean?”

They were talking about the medication mix-up, so why did he bring up Star? She couldn’t quite grasp Hull’s words.

Hull gazed at her, his eyes deep and unreadable.

Susanna couldn’t tell what was going through his mind. With him looking at her like that, her already frayed nerves were on edge.

What did that look mean? Did he actually buy into Barnaby’s wild theories?

“I-I didn’t. I swear.”

Susanna was genuinely panicking. Her whole body felt tense.

Could he really believe it? If he did…

Her breathing quickened as she glanced at Hull’s waist, knowing full well what he kept there.

If he reached for it, she might end up on the floor.

Susanna was sweating from nervousness. “Please, you have to

believe me. I’m not lying. I swear.”

Hull said coldly, “Whether you are or aren’t, we’ll find out.”

Susanna was dumbfounded.

Did he really believe it?

No, that couldn’t be happening.

Susanna was at a loss, facing Hull like this left her speechless.

Hull continued, “You can’t leave my side until we clear this up.”

That one sentence sealed Susanna’s immediate fate. She was still fumbling for words when she heard Hull’s declaration, her face. frozen in disbelief.

Not leave his side? But Star was arriving soon, she’d promised to pick Susanna up the next morning.

Susanna was on the brink of breaking down…

“Mr. Miguel, I understand if you’re upset with me, and I get your suspicion, but please believe me. I didn’t mean to harm you. Why would I do that? You’ve got to believe me.”

She was on the verge of losing it. She was supposed to be free by tomorrow morning, and now he was saying she couldn’t take a step away?

Chapter 520

“Seriously?” Hull’s gaze was piercing as he looked at her. “Why should

I trust you? Do we have any trust between us?”

Susanna felt a jolt. There was no real bond between her and Hull. Getting Hull to trust her was like asking for the moon.

But staying glued to his side? No way.

“Look, you have to believe me. I didn’t do it on purpose this time. Please, just trust me.”

Susanna was practically begging and bent over like she was praying. It was clear how desperate she was to put some distance between her and Hull.

Hull’s response was cold. “Whether you did it on purpose or not, we’ll have it investigated.”

He was all about the investigation.

Susanna’s mind was spinning. “How long is that going to take?”

Her earlier confidence crumbled under Hull’s unyielding logic.

Hull shrugged, “Can’t say for sure.”

Susanna was on the brink of a meltdown. Staying another minute near Hull was more than she could handle, and now he was giving her vague timelines.

“How efficient are your people, anyway?” she asked, clinging to the hope they’d be quick enough to clear her name so she could leave.

But all Hull offered was another noncommittal, “Can’t say for sure.” Susanna was speechless. That was driving her insane.

Checking his watch, Hull said, “Go make some oatmeal.”

Susanna was startled. “What?!”

“Never mind, I’ll have someone else do it,” Hull replied, as if recalling her culinary mishaps. The last time she’d made oatmeal, it turned out fine, but there was no guarantee she wouldn’t burn it this time. Susanna stumbled out of Hull’s room and retreated to hers to call Stella. No luck, though. Stella was on a flight, and the signal was spotty even with the best onboard service.

Meanwhile, on the plane, Stella had dozed off again after Ronald’s reassurances, and he’d tucked her in before stepping out to find Finley sipping wine.

Finley turned away petulantly upon seeing him, clearly still miffed.

Ronald settled into the opposite couch, pouring himself a glass of wine.

Finley grumbled, “Is Star asleep?”

Ignoring him, Ronald sipped his wine.

Finley pouted, unhappy. He hadn’t anticipated this situation with Stella. Ronald had always seemed to have everything so well-planned with her.

And for an unexpected pregnancy, well, as Ronald had put it, who’d dare spread rumors?

Ronald took another sip. “So, how did you earn your reputation as a miracle worker?”

“What do you mean? Are you doubting my skills?”

Ronald simply nodded. “Not doubting-just stating facts. You’re not up to par.”

Finley was stunned, his breath catching. “Dude, I’m not a

gynecologist, okay? Isn’t pregnancy more in her friend’s domain?”

Ronald replied, “The human body isn’t that complicated. How can you call yourself a genius if you haven’t mastered the basics?”

“That’s unfair,” Finley retorted, flustered. Who was Ronald to talk about medical expertise?

It was clear to Finley that Ronald was trying to ship him off to the Muliba Desert under the guise of needing his expertise there.

お金金

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡ Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 431, to 440]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 431

The producer of ‘The Chosen One’ was quick to announce Violeta’s involvement in the drama.

Interestingly, they revealed the special guest role before officially announcing the highly debated female lead role. That was quite amusing.

Despite Elara, the character Violeta would portray, only having less than 30 minutes of screen time throughout the series, she was still chosen for the poster shoot. It demonstrated her current popularity.

When Zelena learned that Violeta had agreed to the special guest role, she immediately called Josh and Sharon, “Dad, Mom, didn’t you make it clear to Violeta that she shouldn’t take the script? Why did she go ahead and accept it?”

Josh and Sharon had already signed the contract with the producer and returned to Arlowand.

In response to Zelena’s call, Sharon said, “We did make it clear. We even asked her to look after you.”

Zelena was frustrated, rolling her eyes.

It seemed Violeta ignored their advice entirely.

It didn’t have any effect.

It also showed that it was a mistake to use family ties to persuade her.

Zelena found it hard to imagine.

Didn’t Violeta used to be quite close to Josh and Sharon? When she heard that they were sick, she had even specially returned from her filming location to Arlowand to visit them.

What had changed in this life?

Zelena started to suspect that Violeta might be reborn as well, but she had no concrete evidence

Even if she did, Violeta would never admit it.

Luckily, Violeta wasn’t competing for the female lead role and had only agreed to a special guest role.

If she had gone after the female lead role, Zelena doubted she could have outshone her.

A few days later, the cast for ‘The Chosen One’ was finalized, and the official social media announcement was made.

Zelena was cast as the female lead, Hattie as the second female lead, and Violeta as the special guest.

The male lead and second male lead went to well-known young actors, Cedric Hawke and Alaric Thornton.

Among the cast, Violeta held the highest status.

Although her salary was confidential, it was known that she was paid by the minute, unlike Zelena and others who were paid per episode.

During the promotional photo shoot, Violeta arrived early, as she always disliked being late.

The stylist and makeup team had prepared 16 different outfits and looks for her, which was impressive given her limited screen time.

Even though Violeta’s role amounted to less than 30 minutes of screen time, the extensive wardrobe prepared for her showed her high value.

Eugene assured that despite the emphasis on her, her pay wouldn’t be reduced.

As Violeta changed into her third outfit, Zelena and Hattie finally arrived.

They happened to cross paths downstairs.

In the elevator, tensions were high between the two teams, almost leading to a clash.

It would have been a ridiculous situation if a scuffle between the two teams had become a trending topic.

Once Zelena and Hattie arrived, they requested separate dressing rooms for their makeup.

Both were picky about their costumes and looks.

With Zelena’s investors and Hattie’s connections, the director’s team had to handle their demands carefully.

But overall, Zelena was considered more crucial due to the significant investment from the Blakes.

“I want this outfit!” Zelena insisted.

“I want it too!” Hattie countered.

The stylist looked embarrassed. “Sorry, this outfit is for Ms. White. It’s already been used.”

Zelena and Hattie were stunned.

Just then, Violeta walked in, wearing a new outfit.

The conversation abruptly halted as all eyes turned to her.

Violeta’s appearance was mesmerizing, with her outfit and accessories perfectly complementing her look, giving her an almost otherworldly presence.

And it was just one of her many looks.

It was clear why the crew held Violeta in high regard, as her role as the dream goddess was meant to appear uniquely stunning to everyone, requiring a variety of outfits.

田

Chapter 432

“Ms. White,” the stylist called out, leaving Hattie and Zelena behind to approach Violeta.

Aster said, “The director wants to adjust the accessory on her head.”

The stylist responded, “Got it. Let’s add a white flower hairpin.”

Once Violeta arrived, the stylist and the team focused solely on her, neglecting Hattie and Zelena.

It left Zelena visibly irritated, while Hattie, even more displeased, walked off in frustration.

Zelena trailed behind Violeta, casting a look at her reflection in the mirror. With a forced smile, she asked, “I heard you weren’t keen on taking this role. Why did you change your mind?”

Violeta briefly glanced at her and replied, “I wasn’t interested at first. But your parents asked me to look out for you, so here I am.”

“You!”

Josh and Sharon clearly didn’t mean that.

Zelena was frustrated by Violeta’s interpretation of the situation. Though annoyed, she managed to control her temper.

She left the room with Celeste without further confrontation.

Aster, arms crossed and leaning on the table, watched Zelena leave with a smirk.

Serves you right. You brought this on yourself.

Back in her dressing room, Zelena was seething in rage.

Celeste tried to calm her down. “Lena, she’s just a special guest with less than 30 minutes of screen time. It’s not worth having a fallout with her. Let’s endure it.”

Zelena snapped, “I know it. But she’s trying to make things difficult for me!

“If she wants to annoy me, she shouldn’t expect to get away with it!”

Her eyes narrowed with a glint of hatred. She still held a grudge from when Violeta had targeted her store, causing it to close.

Zelena was determined to find a way to retaliate and make Violeta’s coffee shop suffer too.

She hadn’t had any run-ins with Hattie’s team since then.

After spending the day on promotional photos, Violeta ran into Cedric and Alaric in the elevator as she was leaving work.

Both of them were up-and-coming celebrities with promising looks.

“Greetings, Ms. White.”

“Hello, just call me Violeta.”

Recognizing Violeta’s popularity, Cedric and Alaric exchanged a few words with her but mostly kept to themselves. As they would be working together soon, they followed each other on Facebook.

Outside, fans were gathered, and Violeta made her way through the crowd.

Three days later, the official Facebook page for ‘The Chosen One’ released the promotional photos and revealed the full cast.

Despite not being the lead, Violeta’s special guest appearance generated significant buzz. Fans praised her makeup in the comments, noting the effort the director’s team had put into it.

Filming for ‘The Chosen One’ began at the end of the month.

Since Violeta’s scenes were scheduled for later, she didn’t attend the opening ceremony. Meanwhile, her company was organizing a birthday fan meeting for her, with all preparations underway.

Due to her tight schedule, Violeta would spend less than a week in Mapleton over the next month.

When she returned, the birthday party was already set up.

The studio announced the fan meeting on Facebook, leading to a quick sell-out of tickets as major fans shared the news.

To surprise her fans, Violeta had learned a dance routine from a teacher beforehand. Though she practiced only briefly, her dance background made it easy for her, and she performed impressively.

During the birthday fan meeting, her dance performance even trended on social media. The crowd cheered and shouted enthusiastically.

Violeta recorded a video of the event on her phone and posted it

on Facebook. Everyone who attended was thrilled, and each got a photo with her.

The lounge was overflowing with birthday gifts and flowers.

After the party, Violeta received a special gift delivered directly to Liberty Grove.

It was a package from Newham, sent by Hayden.

When Violeta opened it at home, she discovered a Montblanc pen inside.

合

Chapter 433

Montblanc’s closing piece was a pen named after Queen Viviana. It had a white barrel and a green cap with a textured design, reminiscent of a scepter.

There was also a companion piece called the King Alcott pen, which was limited to 4810 pieces worldwide.

The King Alcott pen featured a red cap and was also styled like a scepter.

Violeta held the pen and admired it.

As she took out her phone to message Hayden, she noticed he had already sent her a birthday wish an hour earlier.

Hayden sent, “Happy birthday.”

Violeta replied, “Thank you for the pen. I love it.”

Receiving a pen as a birthday gift surprised Violeta, but she was pleased.

Given Hayden’s personality, something like flowers or jewelry would have been too extravagant for him.

The pen exuded a sense of precision and maturity.

Soon after, Hayden sent a photo of himself holding the King Alcott pen.

His hand was large, with fair, slender fingers and well-defined joints. The regal pen looked even more impressive in his grasp.

Hayden asked, “Will you use it every day? I will.”

Violeta answered, “I don’t have many chances to use a pen. It’s so beautiful. I’m afraid I might drop it.”

“Then make sure to keep it safe.”

Violeta also sent a photo of herself holding the Queen Viviana pen. Hayden saved the photo.

Later, after Violeta finished her shower, she posted a photo on Facebook featuring all the gifts and flowers from her birthday celebration.

The last photo was of the Montblanc pen, with Hayden’s handwritten blessing on the gift box. She captioned. “Goodnight.”

Although the Montblanc pen was expensive, it seemed modest compared to some of the more extravagant gifts from her fans.

Nevertheless, Violeta posted a separate photo to show her genuine appreciation for the pen.

Soon, comments started coming in.

“Goodnight, baby!”

“Sweet dreams, with you in my thoughts.”

“Wow, I have the same pen! I love it.”

Those pens symbolized the enduring love between Queen Viviana and King Alcott.

Soon, Kaylee signed a contract with a new agent named Jackie Witt, introduced by Eugene.

Jackie had previously worked for a large agency but left due to job changes and started a company with a few partners.

Kaylee was the first artist to join the new agency.

She might not have much experience, but she was cooperative.

Jackie had good intentions and aimed to make Kaylee famous, naturally taking good care of her.

In the middle of the next month, Violeta went to the set of ‘The Chosen One’ to film.

She was there for a week and filmed against a green screen for special effects.

Once her hair and makeup were done, she was ready to start.

Despite frequent criticism of Tracy’s acting skills online, Zelena Blake’s performance was often overlooked.

During filming, Violeta’s acting skills stood out significantly compared to the new generation of actors.

She truly deserved the Best Supporting Actress Award as she fully immersed herself in her role. Her charisma and skills set her apart.

Conversely, the female lead, Zelena, had concerned the director.

However, Zelena’s hard work and dedication earned her the director’s patience, just like the director of “Spring Isn’t Blooming.”

The director had also mentioned Zelena in media interviews, praising her as the hardest-working actress he had ever seen. He mentioned that she was always improving her skills, even after hours. If she thought she didn’t do the shoot well, she would request to redo it.

His evaluation was quite satisfactory.

Zelena knew she wasn’t naturally talented but was committed to working hard.

Chapter 434

In truth, Zelena wasn’t passionate about acting.

She simply enjoyed the fame and the admiration that came with being a celebrity, much like how she used to admire Violeta in her past life.

Because of that, Zelena was committed to improving her acting skills and even took private lessons from the Film Academy.

Hattie, on the other hand, had a slight edge over Zelena. With an actress mother, she had some natural talent in her genes.

Privately, Hattie often mocked Zelena for lacking talent.

The director often had to spend extra time teaching her, which made some wonder if Zelena was the one acting or if it was the director.

However, Hattie wasn’t much better. Despite her talent, she didn’t put in the effort required.

As time went on, her natural talent began to wane. Even if she had opportunities, she didn’t make the most of them.

On the weekend, Violeta had dinner with Kaylee.

Kaylee was probably Violeta’s only real friend. After Violeta’s debut, she struggled to form deep connections in the industry, feeling that something was always lacking.

They enjoyed a meal of foreign cuisine, took a photo together, and posted it on Facebook.

Violeta also helped promote Kaylee’s work. The low-budget film ‘The Lies in Winter’ was about to be released. Initially, it didn’t generate much excitement since the director and actors weren’t well-known.

Perhaps it was fate that Violeta ended up helping.

Mason Clarke, the director of ‘The Lies in Winter’, saw Violeta’s promotion and was thankful. He sent her a private message, but she didn’t see it.

Meanwhile, ‘The Nirvana and Rebirth’ had concluded its run.

Instead of a typical happy ending, it featured the female lead achieving revenge and emerging unscathed, which left the audience feeling satisfied.

That ending improved the show’s IMDB rating by 0.2.

Violeta’s two shows, ‘The Quiet Ode’ with a 9.3 rating, and ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ with a 9.5 rating, were undoubtedly top- notch in the industry.

With such successes, she once again made headlines.

In contrast, Lydia, who was featured in ‘As Soon As We Meet’, had a brief spike in popularity when the show first aired but was later overshadowed by ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Lydia’s show received a mediocre rating of 8.4, only above the passing mark, and didn’t become a hit.

Lydia’s confrontation with Violeta ended in her defeat.

Moreover, by the end of the month, Lydia was on a date with her boyfriend when they were caught by paparazzi, who leaked a teaser about their relationship.

The photo, though vague, suggested a romantic scandal and nearly revealed her boyfriend’s identity.

Her team quickly settled the matter by paying off the paparazzi, but the buzz on Facebook persisted.

Many people speculated about her boyfriend’s identity.

Since he came from a special background, exposing him could lead to serious repercussions.

Even though only a few knew who he was, Lydia was anxious about their relationship being exposed, which caused her considerable stress.

At an offline brand event, both Violeta and Lydia were present.

Eugene encountered Lydia backstage. They stood on opposite sides of the corridor, exchanging silent glances.

The assistant awkwardly greeted Eugene.

When Lydia was still under Eugene’s management, he had repeatedly advised her not to get involved romantically. It was clear she hadn’t heeded his warnings.

He stepped closer and asked lightly, “Is that guy Hollis Zachman?”

Lydia’s slight flutter of her eyelashes served as confirmation.

Eugene smiled. “You’re still involved with him. You bring it on yourself, so be ready for the consequences.”

With that, he walked away without looking back.

As former allies who had once worked together, it was sad to see them reach this point.

The assistant watched Eugene disappear around the corner, while Lydia walked in the opposite direction.

“Lydia…”

“Let’s go.”

Lydia held up her dress and walked away without looking back.

Chapter 435

The assistant sighed and followed along.

Eugene was familiar with Hollis and had previously tried to keep Lydia away from him.

The main issue was the age gap- Lydia was five years older than Hollis.

Additionally, Hollis’s background meant that any relationship between them was unlikely to have a future.

Unresolved relationships were better left untouched, as exposure usually hurt the woman more than the man.

But Lydia was resolute, and Eugene couldn’t dissuade her.

In the middle of the year, Violeta received a stack of new scripts.

However, none of them seemed particularly appealing to her.

Violeta now had full control over her script choices, and the company had no say in her decisions.

“You didn’t find any of these interesting?” Eugene asked.

“They’re all decent, but nothing stands out.”

Violeta was waiting for Wade’s script.

Even though she wasn’t sure if she’d get it, she wanted to wait for it.

Anticipating her response, Eugene pulled out a few theater scripts from his bag.

“If none of those appeal to you, try looking at these.

“Some seasoned actors are working on theater plays. I selected a few good ones for you.”

Violeta reviewed the theater scripts Eugene had brought and found them impressive, especially the classic script ‘Two Snakes’.

Eugene was particularly enthusiastic about that script.

“One of the roles is played by Holly Fisher. A collaboration with her could be amazing,” he noted.

However, Violeta was more interested in a different script.

She picked it up and said, “I prefer this one.”

It was titled ‘Love Dream’.

Eugene commented, “This is a new script with a cast of relatively inexperienced actors. Do you like the female role?”

Violeta replied, “No, I’m more interested in the male role..”

Love Dream’ told the story of an heiress who rarely left her home.

Despite numerous suitors, her gentle exterior hid a desire for freedom.

One afternoon, she dreamed of leaving her mansion and arriving at a winery, where she met a charming young man.

She fell in love with him in her dream but realized it was only a fantasy when she woke up.

Aster asked in surprise, “Ms. White, are you considering cross-dressing?”

Violeta responded, “Is that a problem? The male role in this script is more compelling than the female one. I prefer the male role. Eugene, has this role been cast?”

Eugene replied, “I don’t think so. I’ll check on it.”

“Please do. If it’s still available, I’d like to take it.”

Violeta had a unique perspective on roles. Since the theater play was only a way to pass the time, Eugene supported her choice.

The next day, he brought good news.

The male role in ‘Love Dream’ hadn’t been cast yet, and Violeta could take on the part.

However, cross-dressing for the role would be challenging.

The performance needed to be flawless, and the actor’s skills had to be top-notch to avoid disaster.

For Violeta, playing a male role was a new and exciting challenge.

The production team agreed to let her try out the role, but she needed to dress up first to test the look.

Irene was a seasoned opera performer, so there was little worry about her ability to handle the role.

Violeta looked stunning in both women’s and men’s clothing. In men’s attire, she conveyed a blend of charm and masculinity

Her transformation didn’t come across as awkward or overly feminine but instead radiated a youthful and vibrant energy.

With her clear eyes, slender build, and gentle smile, she perfectly captured the essence of a young man in ‘Love Dream’.

✩

Chapter 436

Finding a man like that in real life was nearly impossible- such perfection usually only existed in dreams.

The director was pleased with Violeta’s appearance.

After discussing with the production team, she returned to enlist her mother’s help.

Though Irene had acted before, she had never played a male role

However, she introduced Violeta to a renowned cross-dresser, who helped Violeta learn how to portray a handsome man.

Rehearsals for the play stretched over two months.

Each day, Violeta attended the theater to practice, and she also had to memorize her lines.

Unlike TV dramas, which could be edited and dubbed later, live theater demanded clear speech, good articulation, a strong voice, and an engaging tone to ensure the audience heard every word.

At first, it was quite challenging. The schedule was tight, the workload was heavy, and the standards were high.

Violeta had never undergone such intensive professional training before, especially since it was her first attempt at cross-dressing.

Without any shortcuts, she had to put in a lot of effort and learn from her teacher.

Despite the difficulties, her hard work paid off. By the end of the first rehearsal, she performed admirably.

Not only did she look striking in men’s attire, but she could also lift and spin the female lead with ease.

The female lead, who had only been in the industry for three years, was thrilled to play the female lead for the first time and act alongside Violeta.

During rehearsals, seeing Violeta in her male costume sparked her feelings of admiration and genuine emotion.

Irene stayed by her daughter’s side throughout the rehearsals.

She understood the immense effort required, knowing that such impressive performances were the result of extensive hard work.

Initially worried that Violeta might not endure the demanding process, Irene had prepared many encouraging words.

However, she was pleasantly surprised when Violeta never complained about the difficulties and continued to persevere.

Watching her daughter improve over the two months, Irene felt as though she was making up for lost time by witnessing Violeta’s growth and achievements.

By the end of the training, Violeta’s posture and demeanor had greatly improved, and her line delivery had become much better.

Her gaze also developed significantly.

In acting, the eyes were crucial for conveying emotions.

The two months of rehearsal proved worthwhile. After the final rehearsal, they had dinner together and scheduled the performances for the middle of the month.

Love Dream was set for seven shows. Tickets sold out almost immediately once they became available.

Violeta was aware that most of the ticket buyers were her fans. She wished there were more true theater enthusiasts interested in seeing her perform.

Unfortunately, her dedicated fans dominated the ticket rush. Still, she was relieved that the play would be recorded and streamed online, making her feel content.

Eugene took advantage of the buzz, promoting Violeta on trending search lists to boost the popularity of ‘Love Dream’.

On the eve of the performance, Violeta was backstage changing into her costume with Irene by her side.

“Vio, I’m so thrilled to have been here with you these past two months and to see your growth. I’m incredibly proud of you,” Irene said.

The two months of rehearsals felt like Irene was making up for missing out on Violeta’s early years.

Violeta’s eyes glistened with emotion as she hugged her mother. “Mom.”

Irene patted her shoulder and sighed. “Time flies. My little girl has grown up.

“I’ll be in the audience tomorrow, cheering you on. I’m also your biggest fan.”

Violeta felt grateful for the second chance in life, allowing her to make up for past regrets.

The next evening, the official performance began. The theater was packed, and the atmosphere was electric.

While many attendees came to see Violeta, their admiration only grew after experiencing her performance.

Chapter 437

When ‘Love Dream’ was officially announced, it shocked everyone that Violeta would be cross-dressing as a man.

The news stirred up a lot of chatter online. Some people dismissed it as a gimmick to boost ticket sales and doubted the quality of the performance.

The debate online before the show even began was louder than the excitement surrounding it.

Few top-tier celebrities in the industry chose to do theater work.

Theater performances didn’t generate as much money as other types of work, and the pay was much lower compared to other acting jobs.

Despite that, Violeta opted to take on the challenge.

The first performance went off without a hitch and received numerous positive reviews online.

Unfortunately, no recordings were allowed during the show, so there were no leaked clips to share.

Although some online comments praised ‘Love Dream’, others were quick to mock it.

“It’s laughable. All the people praising the play are her fans. They’re blindly supporting her.”

“Those who genuinely appreciate theater couldn’t get tickets, and those who did were all fans. So what’s so special about fans praising their favorite actor?”

“It’s funny. Is she trying to showcase her acting skills? She could have chosen a prominent female role, but she opted for a male role, which seems strange.”

“Even though there have been notable cross-dressing performances before, I have low expectations for Violeta.”

Critics also questioned Violeta’s acting abilities and felt it was odd that a newcomer had won the Best Supporting Actress Award. Many believed Lydia deserved it more based on experience.

Violeta’s fans defended her, but their efforts were overshadowed by widespread online criticism.

Fans of other celebrities also jumped into the fray, causing a significant online uproar.

Some people who hadn’t even seen the play pretended to have attended and spread negative rumors about the performance.

“I went to see it live, and I couldn’t watch it at all. Violeta’s performance was hard to watch. Her cross-dressing was quite off-putting.”

The online opinions kept shifting.

Even though Violeta’s choice to act in a play was well-intentioned, she faced significant backlash, with many accusing her of being pretentious.

People criticized her for seeming more sophisticated simply because she decided to take on a theater role. They considered it an act of hypocrisy.

Violeta had always enjoyed a successful career since her debut, but now that she was in the spotlight, critics and internet trolls seized the chance to attack her.

The level of scorn she faced was comparable to the criticism Tracy received for her acting.

Tracy, a rising star in the new generation, was heavily criticized for her acting skills, which had become a widely accepted opinion online.

However, despite her shortcomings, Tracy’s acting wasn’t as poor as people made it seem. At least she had graduated from the Film Academy.

Despite the harsh criticism, Tracy endured it without saying anything.

Now, Violeta was in the same position, facing criticism. When her fans defended her, they were often dismissed as mindless supporters.

Despite the negative buzz, the show continued as planned. It was the first time Violeta had faced such severe criticism since her career began.

Eugene was concerned that she might struggle, but she remained composed. She slept well and performed as usual the following night.

The high level of online activity didn’t affect the actual performance, and the tickets sold out quickly. The intense interest also brought a lot of attention.

It remained to be seen whether Violeta could handle this wave of popularity.

The online videos of ‘Love Dream’ would be released only after all live performances were done as part of a marketing strategy.

If the videos were available too soon, the theater tickets might not be in such high demand.

So, Violeta had to endure the criticism until the show was over.

Despite not having faltered, many with ill intentions wanted to see her fail.

Violeta had exceptional resources, and various artist teams were keen to bring her down.

Not only the new generation of celebrities but also other rival celebrity teams hired internet trolls to join the controversy, including Zelena and Hattie.

The criticism Violeta faced was meant to challenge her resolve. If she couldn’t handle it, it would be seen as a sign of weakness despite her reputation as a top actress.

Chapter 438

“Violeta’s Downfall.”

“Violeta’s Cross-Dressing Fail.”

Those hashtags trended for three days straight.

Aside from Zelena, the person most thrilled by this turn of events was Lydia.

Lydia’s team had always been at odds with Violeta’s.

Not long ago, Lydia was in the spotlight for a relationship scandal that caused quite a stir, leaving her worried about how to handle the fallout.

Unexpectedly, Violeta sent her a gift.

Violeta’s rising popularity quickly overshadowed Lydia’s scandal, shifting public attention away from Lydia’s problems and focusing instead on Violeta.

It was a stroke of luck for Lydia!

Taking advantage of the situation, Lydia fueled the controversy further.

While high popularity brought many benefits, it also attracted a fair share of critics. The path to success was rarely smooth.

Many people thought Violeta’s choice to take on a theater role was a mistake, believing it would ruin her career.

Despite her success with ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ and ‘The Quiet Ode’, the cross-dressing controversy seemed to tarnish her reputation, with the entire internet mocking her.

Lance mentioned to Eugene, “Shouldn’t we do something to manage the damage? Don’t let it spiral out of control.”

Eugene took a sip of his drink and replied, “It’s too late for that now. Trying to remove the topic from trending will only stir up more trouble.”

Lance asked, “So what’s the plan?”

Eugene chuckled. “To achieve great things, sacrifices must be made. Can you guess how this situation was set in motion?”

Lance frowned, suddenly realizing something.

“Did you orchestrate this whole mess?”

Eugene poured the wine and clinked glasses with him. “The time for rehearsals is too long.

“I can’t bear to waste the time in vain.”

Rehearsals and performances had already taken almost as much time as shooting a movie.

After so long without exposure, Eugene wouldn’t let Violeta’s popularity dissipate in vain.

Lance finally understood. “Well, well, you even kept it from me!”

Eugene chuckled. “Well, you know me. Although I started the mess, it became an uproar because there’s a lot of envy in this circle. Those people are ruthless.”

He knew how to handle popularity expertly. Even if it meant letting Violeta be criticized, he believed the criticism would eventually lead to benefits.

That was why he was the super-agent.

Lance asked, “Aren’t you worried Violeta might end up like Tracy, nearly driven to depression by the criticism?”

Eugene replied confidently, “No, she’ll be fine. I trust my judgment.

“Alright, drink less. You’ve got work tomorrow.”

He set down his glass and prepared to leave.

After the play was aired online, he expected the public opinion to shift.

As Eugene was about to leave, Lance’s voice rang out.

“Violeta’s rise in popularity is overshadowing Lydia’s relationship scandal.”

Eugene paused, turned, and said, “It’s just fate.”

Lance smiled.

Eugene then left the office.

Being Lydia’s former agent, Eugene’s motives were unclear. Lance couldn’t quite figure him out.

He put the unfinished wine away for another time.

The seven plays concluded with all tickets selling out.

The new play ‘Love Dream’ was a huge success, surprising everyone with its strong performance despite the short preparation time. Even scalpers drove ticket prices to record highs.

All of that was closely linked to Violeta’s influence, highlighting the immense power of popularity.

However, ‘Love Dream’ also faced its share of controversy.

After the play ended, the theater decided to release the full version of ‘Love Dream’ online.

Violeta took the opportunity to rest and reflect.

The theater experience gave her valuable insights into acting, serving as a hands-on learning experience.

Despite the online criticism, she chose to ignore it entirely.

Chapter 439

When public figures reach a certain level of fame, they inevitably face intense scrutiny.

Anyone could voice criticism.

But once ‘Love Dream’ was broadcast online, those doubts were likely to fade away.

Violeta was confident in that.

However, Aster was frustrated with the online criticism.

“These people haven’t even seen the show. Why do they spread rumors online? It’s infuriating.

“If our colleagues hadn’t set the tone, this wouldn’t have blown up so much.

“By the way, Ms. White, our rising popularity seems to have unintentionally overshadowed Lydia’s relationship scandal.”

Violeta paused for a moment. “Lydia’s relationship scandal?”

Aster explained, “Yes, there were speculations online about Lydia’s boyfriend from some blurry photos. Despite the photos being unclear, it was obvious that Lydia was with a man.”

Violeta hadn’t paid much attention to this issue, as she was busy preparing for her play.

Aster, who liked to gossip, added, “I heard Lydia solved the issue

by buying the photos from the paparazzi for 600 thousand. There’s talk that her boyfriend is a director’s son, but it’s uncertain if that’s true.”

Such rumors rarely spread without reason.

Violeta lowered her gaze.

At that time, ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was stuck in the review process.

Hayden discovered that a report had been filed, and they were verifying it, but the process was unusually slow.

Violeta knew the report came from Zelena.

However, Zelena lacked the authority to delay the review, so

Violeta suspected someone else was causing the delay. But she couldn’t pinpoint who it might be.

Aster’s comments gave Violeta a clue.

The only conflict with ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was ‘As Soon As We Meet’, which Lydia featured in.

And now, there were rumors about Lydia’s boyfriend, a director’s son.

Violeta realized that Lydia was likely behind the delay.

She took a sip of water. She didn’t seek conflict, but in the world of fame, pure altruism was rare.

There was only one lead role and limited resources. If Violeta

wanted them, others would miss out.

Opportunities were limited. If everyone got a piece, then everyone would be A-list celebrities.

At the start of the month, ‘The Lies in Winter’ was released, and the full version of ‘Love Dream’ was made available online.

With a runtime of one hour and forty minutes, people who missed out on tickets could now watch it online.

Within a single night, ‘Love Dream’ racked up over a billion views.

Online opinions shifted dramatically.

“The Charming Violeta in Cross-Dressing.”

“Violeta Lifted the Female Lead With One Hand.”

Without prior clips, people had believed the initial rumors.

But now that the full version was available, fans and video editors shared exciting highlights of Violeta in ‘Love Dream’, attracting attention from those who weren’t initially interested in theater plays.

Those who were already interested in theater plays couldn’t wait to watch the complete version.

The final reviews were overwhelmingly positive, with a full five-star rating.

Fans who previously defended Violeta now saw widespread praise even from non-fans.

“Violeta is a new A-list star who won Best Supporting Actress for her debut. In her early 20s, she handled a theater role exceptionally. I don’t understand why she was mocked before.”

“To those who criticized ‘Love Dream’ earlier, why aren’t you speaking up now? Share what you think is good about it.”

“Some of Violeta’s scenes were amazing. I couldn’t tell she was a woman in disguise. She’s even cooler than some men!”

“She portrayed a handsome man convincingly. It’s great. Female viewers will surely appreciate it.”

Chapter 440

Because it’s a character in a dream, everything about it is just too perfect. So, being perfect means it deserves criticism, right?’

Some people say that this role is too perfect. It’s a dream character, so if it’s not perfect, what’s the point of the dream? What’s the point of a subpar dream, right?’

Violeta’s fan base remained steady.

Even though there was some criticism before, Violeta’s fans didn’t dwindle; they actually increased.

In the eyes of some internet users who aren’t swayed by trends, the fact that a popular star takes the time to perform in a play is already a really admirable thing.

Whether the performance was good or bad, at least Violeta made the effort.

Many others wouldn’t be willing to do that.

After ‘The Lies in Winter’ premiered, its box office broke nine hundred thousand dollars in just one week.

With only a one-month release contract with the theatres, hitting nine hundred thousand dollars in the first week was an excellent result.

This was Kaylee’s debut film, and she was extremely concerned about its box office performance.

A month later, the total earnings reached 4.8 million dollars.

Kaylee was stunned with surprise, unable to believe it sold so well!

Nobody initially had high hopes for ‘The Lies in Winter’. During the casting calls at school, no one even bothered to line up.

And now, this film, which was considered a flop, achieved such impressive box office numbers!

Of course, over 4.5 million dollars might not be a big deal in the grand scheme of the film industry.

But considering the film’s budget was just over 150 thousand dollars and all the directors and actors were complete newcomers.

This performance was incredibly impressive.

Mr. Mason’s name became well-known in the film industry because of this film.

Just as Violeta had predicted, Mason’s career took off from here, and he would eventually reach great heights.

The success of ‘The Lies in Winter’ showed investors that there was a market for niche, healing, and refreshing films.

Young people today face a lot of pressure.

Life in a small village is warm and cozy.

With no pressure, such films are perfect for relaxing before bed or during weekends, providing a moment of peace and healing.

Mason made a strong debut.

Mason’s success led the other actors in ‘The Lies in Winter’ to see their worth rise, too.

They were no longer unknowns in the industry.

Among them, Evelina Drayton, the lead actress of ‘The Lies in Winter’, skyrocketed in popularity because of her role as Joanne.

She was trending on Facebook for two days, and her fan base grew by three million.

Kaylee, playing the third female lead, Eugene, a friend of Joanne from the same village, also gained a lot of new fans.

Additionally, Violeta was the first prominent celebrity to publicly congratulate ‘The Lies in Winter’ on its box office success on Facebook.

As Violeta’s friend, Kaylee benefited from her association with Violeta and surpassed Evelina in fan growth.

This indirectly stole some of Evelina’s spotlight, which made Evelina a bit jealous, but she didn’t show it.

Since Kaylee and Violeta are good friends, Mason had sent a private message to Violeta before. Still, she never saw it, and they didn’t get a chance to meet in person.

Mason wanted to use Kaylee to get introduced to Violeta. Kaylee was happy to help, so after getting Violeta’s permission, she gave Mason Violeta’s WhatsApp contact.

Once Mason added Violeta on WhatsApp, he said, “Hi Violeta, I’m Mason.”

Violeta replied, “Hello, Mr. Mason.”

Mason replied, “Thank you for promoting ‘The Lies in Winter’ on Facebook. I hope we can collaborate in the future if the opportunity arises.”

Violeta sent a simple reply with a handshake emoji. “Sure.”

The brief chat ended there.

Mason was on his way to becoming a renowned director.

Building a good relationship with him at this stage was definitely beneficial.

A few months later, new actors gained prominence in the industry thanks to ‘The Lies in Winter.’

Kaylee’s debut surprised Zelena.

Kaylee had actually made her debut!

And she did it with a film.

If Zelena remembered correctly, in the previous life, Kaylee hadn’t debuted but had gone into teaching and stage acting.

In this life, things have changed quite a bit.

How did Kaylee end up in ‘The Lies in Winter’?

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 421, to 430]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 421

The promotion of the drama in Glorialand didn’t need to be restrained, so it was even more widespread.

With the appeal of renowned director Wendy and a cast of popular Glorialand actors, the drama’s ratings soared across the whole region after its initial broadcast.

There was no competition during the same period.

A week later.

The official Weibo of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ proactively released a report.

They announced that the daily viewership had consistently surpassed 300 million!

Violeta’s fame skyrocketed, and the newcomer screenwriter Danielle also made a name for herself in the industry with her first work.

She went from being underestimated to becoming a rising star screenwriter.

The drama received excellent reviews.

Although only seven episodes had aired, many netizens couldn’t help but leave reviews.

“This drama is a breath of fresh air. I was a victim of school bullying myself, and I will definitely follow this drama to the end. When I was bullied in high school, I even thought about suicide, but for various reasons, I survived. I still have the after-effects of bullying, but unfortunately, I wasn’t as brave as the leads. This drama teaches students who are currently being bullied to be brave and fight back!”

“It’s really good. I will recommend it to everyone around me. I hope there will be more domestic dramas like this in the future, and no more family ethics dramas or love stories.”

“I love both of Violeta’s dramas. Although I haven’t experienced bullying, I’m still happy to see girls fighting back.”

“This drama is truly the first hit of the year in the domestic entertainment industry. Not only the director’s filming techniques, but also the screenwriter’s plot, and the acting skills of all the actors are top-notch. I watch it every day when it’s updated and even rewatch it. What surprised me even more is that the director and screenwriter of this drama are both women.”

“Actually, I’m not a fan, but I’m hooked. I initially came to watch the drama because I was attracted by the lyrics of the interlude, and then I became a fan of Violeta.”

The buzz surrounding ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was undeniable. It had become a cultural phenomenon, dominating conversations both online and offline.

Just as the staff had predicted during the review process, the version of the drama broadcasted domestically was too suspenseful, leaving the audience wanting more.

After watching the domestic version, they would also seek out the complete overseas version.

Although there were no official channels for the overseas version to be released domestically, resourceful netizens found various ways to watch the complete version.

Violeta’s development had now far surpassed that of all her peers.

Her popularity could already rival that of her seniors.

The Quiet Ode’ only helped her gain recognition domestically, but ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ truly opened up her popularity overseas.

Overseas fans were even more passionate.

Since Violeta didn’t update her social media frequently, many international fans even flocked to her Facebook page for updates.

Nirvana and Rebirth’ was the first hit drama of the year and not just an ordinary one.

Due to the distance, the main cast didn’t have a joint promotional event before the drama aired.

Recognizing the global interest in the show, director Wendy proposed a live online event featuring Violeta and the main cast.

Violeta agreed.

Therefore, a joint live broadcast was scheduled for the 17th of this month on a social media platform.

The fans were ecstatic.

This live broadcast was different from the small-scale interactions of domestic celebrities.

The global reach of Instagram, coupled with the immense popularity of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ overseas, meant that this livestream had the potential to reach a massive international audience.

The company spared no effort in preparing for the event, even reserving a dedicated room for Violeta’s live broadcast.

On the 17th, at 8 PM sharp, the live stream kicked off.

Violeta sat in front of the screen, and Aster helped her with the connection.

Soon, the screen showed that the live broadcast had started.

After accepting the connection, several members of the main cast appeared in the frame on the other side of the screen.

“Hello!!”

Violeta greeted them warmly, “Good day to all of you.”

During her time in Glorialand, Violeta picked up some basic Glorian phrases, which she enthusiastically shared during the live stream.

However, most of the communication was still in Elic.

Chapter 422

The live stream included a Q&A session with fans and giveaways of drama merchandise throughout.

It lasted two and a half hours, accumulating over 100 million viewers, with a peak concurrent viewership of 2 million.

The success of the drama brought numerous benefits.

Prior to ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’, Violeta’s success had only earned her endorsements from two prestigious luxury brands after winning the Best Supporting Actress award.

However, the drama’s phenomenal reception catapulted her into a new league.

Top luxury brands and even exclusive jewelry houses clamored for her endorsement, a rare feat for a young actress.

Her peers could only watch with envy as her career skyrocketed.

More and more fans followed Violeta’s offline activities.

During a brand promotion at a shopping mall, the crowd of fans who came to see Violeta filled the entire mall, with more people outside, demonstrating her immense popularity.

Violeta’s influence was undeniable.

Any brand she touched became an instant sell-out, from luxury bags to watches.

Even the wealthy couldn’t resist the allure of celebrity endorsement.

From the beginning, Violeta’s biggest fan, “Little Sheep,” had always accompanied her to every event.

He would always have first-hand photos of the events on his Facebook page, which had nearly a million followers.

However, his Facebook page contained nothing but beautiful photos of Violeta, earning it the nickname “Violeta’s Photo Gallery.”

Violeta’s meteoric rise was truly unparalleled among her peers.

However, her success cast a shadow on her label mate, Chad.

Chad had originally played the affectionate second male lead in “As Soon As We Meet,” hoping to gain popularity.

But unexpectedly, it was crushed by ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

To make matters worse, his team’s attempts to leverage Lydia’s fame backfired, alienating her fanbase and drawing their ire.

Following the broadcast of “As Soon As We Meet,” Chad did gain some fans for his portrayal of the devoted second male lead, but it wasn’t enough to propel him to the top tier of male artists.

Therefore, Chad couldn’t achieve instant fame like Nolan and Jacques with just one drama.

His path to success was still long.

Tracy continued filming on set as usual.

Zelena was envious of Violeta’s development but currently had no way to break through, so she could only steadily participate in variety shows and build a good rapport with the audience.

Hattie had been diligently currying favor with brand representatives.

However, ever since Violeta revealed Hattie’s intentions to Liam, Hattie had been sanctioned by Liam’s mother, temporarily hindering her ambitions to cozy up to other wealthy families.

Left with no choice, Hattie could only turn her attention back to the film and television industry and started accepting acting roles.

Now that she was taking on acting roles again, she inevitably had to compete with her peers.

Hannah helped Hattie select a few promising scripts, among which the most promising was the fantasy drama “The Tale of the Chosen One: Guardians of the Divine Lineage.”

This drama was a trilogy, centered around the main storyline of a descendant of divine lineage.

It told the story of the female protagonist, as the descendant of divine, experiencing love across three lifetimes before choosing to give up love and save the world.

While the plot might have been familiar, the production team’s reputation for quality reassured Hannah.

She saw this as Hattie’s chance to elevate her career, attract lucrative endorsements, and potentially even earn awards.

Trusting Hannah’s judgment, Hattie readily accepted the role.

Meanwhile, Zelena, who had been focused on other projects, also recognized the immense potential of the “The Chosen One” trilogy.

She recalled how it would achieve classic status and even spawn a movie adaptation in the future.

Having missed out on “Blind Detective,” Zelena was determined not to let another golden opportunity slip through her fingers.

Zelena immediately asked her agent to negotiate for a role in the drama.

However, her hopes were dashed when she discovered that the coveted female lead had already been given to Hattie.

Zelena’s frustration was palpable upon hearing the report.

“Hannah always seems to handpick the best opportunities for Hattie,” she complained to her agent, Trina. “Does she even consider if Hattie is up to the task?”

Trina suggested, “Maybe we should try for the second female lead.”

Zelena frowned. “Second female lead?”

After debuting as a female lead, the thought of playing second. fiddle to Hattie, especially so early in her career, was a bitter pill to swallow.

Chapter 423

Furthermore, in terms of public popularity and recognition, Zelena, with her debut work “Spring Isn’t Blooming” and the variety show “RV Travel Diaries,” far outshone Hattie.

Zelena was confident that her commercial value surpassed Hattie’s.

Playing second fiddle to Hattie was simply out of the question for Zelena.

Trina sighed. “If that was the case, we might have had to give up.”

Give up?

Zelena was even less willing to do that.

Since giving up wasn’t an option, she had to devise another plan.

A sly smile spread across Zelena’s face. “I must have been the lead actress. Hattie stole the script of ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ from me, and now she wanted to compete for ‘The Chosen One.” There was no way I was letting her have it this time!”

Trina asked, “Lena, what should we have done?”

Zelena’s eyes gleamed with determination. “Since the roles hadn’t been officially announced, there was still a chance.

“We could have had some artists photoshop my ancient costume photos from ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’ and guide fans and paid trolls to create a buzz online about me being the perfect fit for the lead role in ‘The Chosen One.’

“With enough hype, I’m sure the director would have had to consider me.”

Trina nodded thoughtfully. “That was a good idea, but even if they considered you, it wasn’t a guarantee. We might even have ended up making an enemy of Hattie.”

Zelena acknowledged the risk. “Of course, I was aware of that.

“Public opinion alone wasn’t enough; we needed a substantial investment to impress the production team.”

The Chosen One’ was a trilogy; if she filmed all three parts, it was sure to become a classic.

Zelena intended to convince her father to invest a significant amount of money. With this investment, her role would have been secured.

Hannah might have been able to get resources for Hattie, but would she have been willing to spend as much as Zelena’s father?

After all, Zelena’s father had invested seven hundred fifty thousand dollars in ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming.’

And that was real money!

Moreover, even though Zelena wasn’t as popular and

commercially valuable as Violeta, she had gained a considerable following from her variety shows.

High popularity could drive viewership.

She didn’t believe the production team wouldn’t be tempted.

Trina found Zelena’s plan feasible and immediately set out to find people to put it into action.

A week later.

On Facebook, the calls for Zelena to play the lead role in ‘The Chosen One’ were growing louder.

The buzz escalated quickly. Clicking on the trending topic revealed that the most liked posts were photos of Zelena in costumes from ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming.’

The photos indeed had an ethereal quality, giving off a goddess-like vibe.

Comments overflowed with people saying Zelena was perfect for the lead role in ‘The Chosen One.’

Many fans even directly commented…

The surge in popularity greatly angered Hattie.

She called Zelena directly to confront her.

“Zelena, are you trying to steal my role?”

Zelena feigned innocence. “Hattie, where did you hear that? I haven’t taken any roles recently.”

“Haven’t taken any, huh? More like you haven’t gotten any!”

Hattie directly exposed Zelena’s hypocrisy, “What’s with the sudden online buzz? Don’t tell me you know nothing about it.”

Zelena firmly denied it, “Hattie, I really don’t know what’s going on, but I’ve heard a bit about the online buzz. I think you shouldn’t take it too seriously; it’s all just trolls trying to drive a wedge between us. I’m too busy with variety shows to have time for acting.”

Hattie was unimpressed by Zelena’s act.

She had already heard that Zelena’s team had initially

approached the production team of ‘The Chosen One’ to discuss a role for Zelena.

However, upon learning that the lead role was already promised to Hattie, they seemingly abandoned the idea.

Now it seemed, her team hadn’t dropped the idea but planned to directly steal the role!

Hattie sneered, “Zelena, don’t think you can fool me with your innocent act. We both know what you’re up to. The lead role in ‘The Chosen One’ is mine. Don’t even try to snatch it away, or you’ll regret it.”

Zelena chuckled, unfazed by Hattie’s threat. She retorted, “Hattie, the feeling is mutual. We both know each other’s true colors. Let’s just say the best actress will win. And if you’re planning any dirty tricks, bring it on.”

With a final smirk, Zelena ended the call.

Chapter 424

Did Hattie really think she could threaten her?

How laughable.

Zelena had the Blake family’s backing. Even if things went south, she was still a wealthy young lady who could live comfortably even if she retired from the entertainment industry.

But Hattie?

She carried a lot of baggage, not to mention her unsavory background as an illegitimate daughter.

If that were exposed, her fanbase would be shaken to the core.

However, this matter couldn’t be easily exposed. Once it was out in the open, the consequences would be far-reaching.

After all, the Ridge family was one of the prestigious families in Quinston, with considerable influence.

This was a scandal involving a prominent family.

Hannah has been in the entertainment industry for many years.

If Zelena exposed this, she could kiss her career goodbye.

Many veteran artists in the industry, though publicly unmarried, weren’t truly single.

Most were secretly married or had illegitimate children abroad.

When Hattie debuted, she did so under the title of a second-generation star. Her mother was Hannah Leid, but her father’s identity was only disclosed as a wealthy businessman.

As for who this wealthy businessman was, many in the industry knew. But no one wanted to be the first to expose it.

Zelena’s threat to Hattie was just to keep her in check, not to truly expose her background.

The call ended abruptly.

Hattie was furious.

“Zelena is playing a dangerous game.”

Her assistant wrung her hands. “What should we do, Hattie?”

Hattie’s eyes narrowed. “She won’t dare say anything.”

But Zelena’s audacity was a problem. Hattie decided to inform Hannah.

Hannah listened, then frowned. “Weren’t you and Zelena friends? Why is she suddenly trying to steal your role?”

Hattie rolled her eyes. “Because I took the script for ‘The Moon Belongs to You’ from her when ‘Blind Detective’ fell through.”

Hannah’s memory was jogged.

“Ah, yes. But didn’t she film ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’ after that?”

Hattie sighed. “After my debut, I was too busy to help her. I didn’t connect her with anyone or take her calls. Maybe she’s holding a grudge.”

Hannah chided, “Hattie, haven’t you heard the saying ‘help someone to the end’? You should have helped her secure the role in ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’ after taking her script. Otherwise, of course, she’d hold a grudge.”

Hattie hadn’t considered that at the time.

She hadn’t expected Zelena to land a role and debut successfully.

“Mom, it’s too late for regrets. What should we do now?”

Hannah advised, “In this industry, it’s better to have one more friend than one more enemy. Even if you didn’t want to help her, you should have at least pretended. Learn from this!”

Hattie nodded reluctantly.

“I understand. Mom, Zelena’s trump card is getting her family to invest. How about you invest in me?”

Hannah immediately refused. “Where would I get that kind of money?”

Being a celebrity might seem glamorous, but the expenses were high.

Hannah had saved some money over the years, but she couldn’t guarantee ‘The Chosen One’ would be a hit, so investing was a risk she wasn’t willing to take.

She wasn’t fond of spending money without a guaranteed return.

Moreover, Hannah’s lifestyle was expensive. She was used to spending lavishly.

When she was younger, the industry wasn’t as lucrative as it was now, and the pay was low.

Now, artist fees and appearance rates were high, but she was older and couldn’t compete with the younger newcomers. Her connections were her only advantage.

Hattie suggested, “Then how about asking Dad to invest?”

Hannah scoffed. “He might be willing, but he wouldn’t dare. If that old hag at home finds out he’s giving you money, our chances of returning to the Ridge family are over.

“Besides, the recent difficulties in securing fashion resources are her doing. She is already becoming suspicious of us.”

Hattie grew increasingly disheartened. “Then what can I do? Just watch Zelena take the role?”

Chapter 425

Hannah paused, considering her options.

With her years of experience in the industry, she saw a different perspective. “If we can’t get the lead role, then securing the second lead will suffice,” she suggested.

Hattie balked at the idea. “What?! The second lead? Do you want me to play second fiddle to Zelena? Absolutely not!”

Hannah calmly explained, “Hattie, this isn’t the time to be stubborn. The second lead in this script is just as captivating. If you perform well, you could even win Best Supporting Actress, a highly prestigious honor.”

Hattie remained resistant. “But I don’t want to play a supporting role.”

Hannah countered, “Then you’ll have to give up on this script entirely. The other scripts I’ve seen aren’t nearly as good.”

Hattie was cornered.

Hannah continued, her voice earnest, “In my opinion, there’s no real difference between the lead and the second lead. As long as the character is well-written and memorable, your scenes with Zelena will leave a lasting impression on the audience. If you outshine her, won’t that be even better?

“I played supporting roles when I was starting out. And look at me now; the lead actresses from those days have long retired, but I’m still active in the industry. Don’t be so stubborn.”

Outshining Zelena Blake?

The prospect appealed to Hattie, but she still struggled to overcome the mental hurdle of playing a supporting role.

With a sigh, she relented.

“Alright, I’ll think about it.”

The rivalry between Zelena and Hattie’s teams quickly spread throughout the industry, reaching Violeta’s ears.

Time flew by, and ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ had already aired half of its episodes.

One evening, Danielle invited Violeta out for dinner.

After wrapping up her current project, Violeta planned to take a brief two-day break.

On the night of the dinner, Aster brought up the highly controversial “The Chosen One” trilogy while riding in the car.

“I heard this series is adapted from an online novel with purchased rights.

“Zelena and Hattie’s teams are fighting over it.

“Initially, the lead role was given to Hattie, but now there’s a lot of buzz online saying Zelena is the perfect choice for the lead in ‘The Chosen One,’ while Hattie isn’t suitable.

“After all, Zelena’s first role was in a costume drama, so she does have an edge over Hattie in terms of looks and makeup. Hattie’s first role was in a youth idol drama.”

Eugene chimed in, “I’ve read some of the script. It’s quite good, and the production team is decent.

“It should turn out to be a great series.”

Violeta was leaning back in her seat, busy responding to messages on her phone.

Kaylee’s movie, “The Lies in Winter,” which she had filmed the previous year, had recently wrapped up post-production.

Kaylee had returned to Quinston the previous month, and a management company had approached her with a contract offer.

Kaylee was unsure about the decision and had messaged Violeta for advice.

Once “The Lies in Winter” was released and scheduled, Kaylee would officially debut in the entertainment industry.

Though Kaylee’s debut was a year and a half later than Violeta’s, starting with a movie was still a promising beginning.

Since getting into the car, Violeta had been focused on responding to Kaylee’s messages, tuning out the ongoing conversation.

Eugene turned to Violeta and said, “Beauty, Zelena and Hattie are at each other’s throats now.

“Your previous assessment of them was spot on. When their interests clash, the facade of their friendship crumbles.”

Violeta simply hummed in agreement.

Aster inquired, “What’s Ms. White up to?”

“Replying to a friend’s message,” Violeta responded. She then asked, “Eugene, have you heard of SkyTune Media?”

Eugene furrowed his brow. “SkyTune Media? Never heard of them. Why?”

Violeta explained, “A friend of mine has been approached by them for a contract. She’s asking for my advice, but I don’t know much about them, so I thought I’d ask you.”

Eugene advised, “If it’s a new artist, it’s best to avoid small studios. Even a mid-sized company would be preferable and less risky. Honestly, only big companies are truly reliable if you want to avoid being scammed.”

Aster nodded in agreement. “That’s true. Before I became an artist’s assistant, I almost got tricked by some shady small studios into becoming a live streamer!

“They make all sorts of promises before you sign, but once you’re locked in, everything changes. If you want to leave, you have to pay a hefty penalty. Many of these so-called media companies make their money by trapping people into breaking contracts, often demanding millions. It’s a frightening situation.” Violeta listened thoughtfully and nodded. “You’re right. Signing a contract is a serious decision that shouldn’t be taken lightly.”

Chapter 426

Remembering the scams she had heard of in her past life, Violeta understood the risks of small production companies.

Many promising actors fresh out of drama school had wasted their prime years due to such scams.

“Which friend?” Eugene asked. “Maybe I can help introduce her to someone.”

Violeta’s face lit up. “That would be great! She’s also from Toland University and has already acted in a movie.”

“Oh? What movie?” Eugene inquired.

“The Lies in Winter,” Violeta replied, “directed by a newcomer.”

The Lies in Winter?

The title didn’t ring any bells for Eugene, leading him to assume it was a small production.

However, he knew even small productions could become surprise box office hits.

There have been instances where low-budget films unexpectedly became huge hits.

“Starting with a movie is a good move,” he acknowledged.

“Send me her resume, and I’ll recommend a good agent for her.”

Violeta nodded.

She then promptly asked Kaylee to send her resume and forwarded it to Eugene.

Kaylee was immensely grateful for Violeta’s help. Initially, she had only wanted Violeta to review things, but she hadn’t expected Violeta to go out of her way and ask her own agent to assist.

Knowing that Violeta’s agent was top-tier, Kaylee felt honored and promised to treat Violeta to a meal when she had the chance.

Violeta happily accepted.

Upon arriving at the restaurant, they found Danielle had reserved a private room.

Violeta entered with Eugene, Aster, and Felix.

Lacking industry friends, Danielle had felt it would be too quiet with just Violeta.

Given the success of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’, a celebration was in order!

At this year’s annual star gala, Violeta would undoubtedly be seated at the main table, and Danielle was a strong contender for the Best Screenwriter award next year.

As they entered, Danielle quickly rose to her feet.

“Hello, Violeta.”

“Hi, Danielle!”

Violeta responded with a warm smile and a light hug.

Danielle then addressed the others behind Violeta.

“Eugene, Aster, Felix, please have a seat. I ordered some dishes, but I’m not sure if they’ll suit your tastes.”

They all settled into their seats.

Despite her newfound success, Danielle remained reserved and hadn’t made many friends in the industry. It seemed she wasn’t keen on building relationships with those in the business.

She didn’t speak much and remained quiet throughout the meal.

In contrast, Violeta and the others ate, drank, and celebrated enthusiastically, even lighting celebratory sparklers midway through.

During her short break, Violeta opted to stay at the White family home with her parents instead of returning to Liberty Grove.

She had missed the Toland University’s class graduation photo, and the school had mailed her diploma to the White residence.

Ms. Silverleaf sent Tuna and Hera back to the White residence together.

After returning home, Irene took Violeta to an afternoon tea gathering with her friends. Surrounded by wealthy women, Violeta found herself out of her element.

Uninterested in playing poker, she sat nearby, scrolling through her phone to keep Irene company.

Occasionally, one of the women would approach to take a photo with her, much to Irene’s pride in her accomplished daughter.

Later, after Irene finished her poker game, they picked up Anton from work and headed home together.

The following day, photos of Violeta with the wealthy women at the tea gathering surfaced on social media.

A trending topic on Facebook emerged.

“Violeta resting and playing poker with her mom.”

The candid pictures showed Violeta casually lounging on a sofa, scrolling through her phone.

Some recognized the opulent decor of the poker room as that of a high-end private teahouse in Quinston, where booking a room cost several hundred dollars per hour and all the afternoon tea pastries and floral teas were flown in from Verdancia.

The comment section quickly filled with comments from netizens and fans.

“Vio is absolutely stunning, simply breathtaking.”

“It’s no secret that Violeta is even more stunning in person. I saw her once at an event, and as a woman, I couldn’t stop thinking about her beauty. It’s hard to describe!”

Perhaps fueled by Violeta’s trending status, ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was now taking Auratia by storm, even eclipsing the popularity of ‘The Quiet Ode’.

Chapter 427

This time, the trending topic wasn’t about the show itself, but rather Violeta’s captivating looks.

Netizens commented.

“Violeta was absolutely stunning in ‘The Quiet Ode.’ She’d be perfect for the role of the goddess Elara in ‘The Chosen One.””

“I thought I was the only one who felt that way! Violeta is the ideal match. The character doesn’t have many scenes but leaves a lasting impression as a celestial beauty.”

“As a fan of the original novel, I agree. Violeta is the perfect fit. Her portrayal of Layla had the best costume design I’ve seen in recent years.”

“So many people feel the same way. Shouldn’t the production team consider our opinion?”

“If Violeta is in ‘The Chosen One,’ I’ll definitely watch it!”

“I’d love to see her in it too, but that’s unlikely. ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ hasn’t even finished airing, and she needs a break.”

The online buzz was undeniable.

However, the role of Elara wasn’t the lead in “The Chosen One.”

With Violeta’s current status, she wouldn’t accept a supporting role.

Therefore, Violeta wouldn’t be taking on a role in “The Chosen One.”

After a few days of rest, Violeta returned to work.

Selene’s Autumn Fashion Show had invited her to attend.

While Violeta was getting her makeup done backstage, Aster chatted about the online buzz.

“Ms. White, people online are saying they hope you’ll play Elara in ‘The Chosen One.””

Currently, the casting controversy for “The Chosen One” is a hot topic.

The leading role was being fiercely contested between Zelena and Hattie’s teams.

Previously, Zelena’s team had photoshopped images of her as the lead to generate hype.

Now, many netizens had taken Violeta’s earlier portrayal of Layla and photoshopped her as Elara, with these images widely circulated.

A poll was even created, pitting various actresses with notable period drama looks against each other.

Violeta emerged as the clear winner.

In “The Quiet Ode,” Violeta’s portrayal of Layla was that of a ruthless villainess, so her character design had a dark, alluring look.

The fact that netizens could transform this dark look into a pure and ethereal one was quite impressive.

In the original novel, Elara was a celestial being who existed only in an illusion.

Her scenes were few but unforgettable, with a strong presence despite limited screen time.

As the makeup artist applied eye makeup, she remarked, “I saw the photoshopped images online and agree that Ms. White would be perfect for the role.”

Violeta, with her eyes closed, simply listened as the makeup artist worked on her face.

“It’s all thanks to their impressive photoshopping skills,” Violeta chuckled.

The makeup artist chimed in, “If they can make you look that good with photoshopping, imagine how stunning the actual character design would be. It’s like makeup! If you start with a

2, the result is often mediocre, but with an 8 as the base, even a simple foundation looks amazing.”

Aster immediately added, “Wow, your words are really flattering, hahaha.”

The makeup artist laughed. “Haha, I’m just being honest.”

After Violeta’s makeup was complete, the runway show was ready to begin.

She found her seat and quietly waited for the show to start.

The fashion show was bustling with journalists and media outlets, capturing photos of the outfits, models, and attending celebrities.

Violeta watched attentively, occasionally clapping in

encouragement. Seated next to her was Selene’s director, and they took photos together.

Following the show, a producer approached Violeta backstage.

He was the producer of “The Chosen One.”

As it turned out, they had seen the online buzz and wanted to gauge Violeta’s interest in the role of Elara.

Violeta was surprised by the producer’s direct approach.

Fortunately, Aster reacted swiftly, “Ms. White doesn’t handle work matters directly. If you want to discuss work, you can contact Mr. Scott.”

The producer didn’t press the issue, instead smiling and saying, “I just happened to see you at the show, so I came to say hello. Alright, I’ll contact Ms. Scott then.”

Violeta politely replied, “Thank you. I’ve seen the online buzz, but I’m not sure if I can do the role well.”

The producer smiled and replied, “No problem. Since we rarely meet, let’s take a photo together.”

Violeta agreed.

That evening, the photo of Violeta and the producer was posted on Facebook.

合

Chapter 428

Some people recognized the person in the photo with Violeta as the producer of “The Chosen One,” leading to speculation that Violeta had already been in contact with the show’s production team.

Meanwhile, Zelena felt a wave of anxiety wash over her.

If Violeta also expressed interest in “The Chosen One,” Zelena knew she wouldn’t stand a chance against her.

Violeta currently had both popularity and buzz. If she confirmed her participation, securing sponsorship would be effortless.

There would be no sponsors she couldn’t attract.

A sense of panic gripped Zelena. “I can’t just sit here and do nothing. I have to secure this role,” she thought to herself.

A few days ago, Zelena had called her parents. She asked them to come over and have a meal with the producers of “The Chosen One” as potential investors.

They had now arrived in Quinston and were staying at a hotel.

Suddenly, an idea sparked in Zelena’s mind. She could have her parents leverage their family connection with Violeta, persuading her to step back from “The Chosen One.”

Zelena quickly picked up her phone and called her mother.

“Hello, Mom.”

The next day.

The producer of “The Chosen One” contacted Eugene to discuss the possibility of Violeta making a special guest appearance as the goddess Elara.

Violeta’s status had risen, and her fees had increased substantially, which was beyond their budget.

To persuade Eugene, the producer even brought in an old friend as a mediator.

Given the circumstances, Eugene accepted the script and left the final decision to Violeta.

If she liked the character, she could make a special guest appearance.

If not, they would have to decline.

The script was then handed to Violeta.

In truth, Violeta didn’t need to read the script; she was already familiar with the plot of “The Chosen One.”

She was aware that “The Chosen One” would become a classic in the years to come, so she had heard about it.

Violeta had no objections to the script itself.

She simply didn’t want to work with Zelena and Hattie.

Whether it was for personal reasons or to avoid being compared to them on screen, Violeta wasn’t interested in collaborating.

There were plenty of classic works out there, and making the right choices was important.

She wasn’t greedy enough to take on everything.

Eugene reassured her, “Alright, I understand. I’ll decline their offer tomorrow.”

Violeta replied, “Thanks, Eugene.”

Eugene added, “It wasn’t even that great a role, very minor. It doesn’t even qualify as the third lead. If they hadn’t involved my friend as a mediator, I wouldn’t have bothered with the script at all.”

Given Violeta’s current status, she had her pick of the best scripts in the industry.

Why settle for a small role?

In the afternoon, as Violeta and Aster were leaving the company for her next event, there were two people waiting for Violeta outside.

When Violeta and Aster emerged from the elevator, the receptionist hurried over and said, “Ms. White, someone is here to meet you.”

Aster inquired, “Who? Here at the company?”

The receptionist glanced towards the two people seated on the lounge sofas in the lobby.

Upon closer inspection, Violeta realized the visitors were Mr. and Mrs. Blake.

Her brow furrowed in confusion.

Unfamiliar with them, Aster assumed they were fans seeking an autograph.

“What are they doing here? We have another appointment to get to. Tell them they can’t wait around here.”

The receptionist looked flustered. “I did tell them to leave, but they don’t seem like typical fans. They insisted on waiting. I even told them Ms. White wasn’t in, but they seem certain she’s here.”

Aster was perplexed. “That’s strange.”

Violeta’s expression remained neutral. “Well, I know them. Let’s go talk to them.”

Aster’s curiosity was piqued. “What? Ms. White, you know them? Who are they?”

As Violeta approached the couple, she explained to Aster in a hushed tone, “They are Zelena’s parents, and they used to be my adoptive parents.”

Aster was taken aback.

Violeta had previously confided in her about the incident with Zelena at Toland University, where Mr. and Mrs. Blake had shown blatant favoritism towards Zelena without understanding the full story.

Their presence here had to be for a significant reason.

They wouldn’t seek out Violeta without a pressing matter.

That year, after Zelena’s expulsion from Toland University for embezzling funds, Mr. and Mrs. Blake finally discovered the truth about Violeta’s biological parents.

Josh and Sharon made a poor impression on Anton and Irene during their first meeting.

Following that encounter, Anton cut off all ties with the Blake Group.

Consequently, the Blake Group faced financial losses, and their business struggled to maintain its previous success.

Despite that, their strong foundation allowed them to retain their status as one of the leading families in Arlowand, maintaining significant influence.

That influence enabled them to offer support when their daughter was in need.

Aster was puzzled. “Here is the company. There could be reporters hiding outside. What could their real intentions be?”

Violeta responded calmly, “Let’s find out.”

When she approached Josh and Sharon, she got straight to the point, “What brings you here?”

Upon seeing Violeta, Sharon adjusted her clothes and said with seriousness, “Look, Josh, things have changed. She no longer addresses us as she used to.”

Violeta smiled slightly. “I don’t think you’re expecting me to address you like that. I’m on a tight schedule. If you have something to discuss, please be quick.”

Chapter 429

Josh cleared his throat and began, “Vio, after the incident at university, we looked into things and realized we were mistaken in accusing you. We came to check on you and make sure you’re doing well.

“We tried to see you in person, but the receptionist told us you weren’t here. Luckily, we didn’t take that at face value and waited for you.”

Their sudden concern surprised Violeta.

In her previous life, she might have felt grateful for their unexpected care and would have let go of past grievances.

But she was no longer who she was now.

From Josh and Sharon’s expressions, it was clear they weren’t acting with genuine intentions.

The incident at the university was long past. If they truly wanted to apologize, they would have done so already.

Why did they wait until now?

Was there no access between Arlowand and Quinston? Did they lack ways to contact her?

Or did they want to deceive her with family affections and reconcile?

Unmoved, Violeta lowered her eyes slightly. “I’m fine, only busy with work. Now that you two have seen me, you may leave.”

With that, she turned to walk away.

However, as soon as she moved, Josh and Sharon stood up and called after her, “Vio! We have one more thing.”

As expected, they had another purpose. Violeta stopped and turned back. “If you have more to say, just go ahead.”

Sharon stepped forward and said, “We came to invest in something. We’re having dinner with the producer tonight.”

Josh nodded. “Yes, Lena told us about ‘The Chosen One’. She said it’s a great opportunity for her career. We’re here to support her.”

Violeta remained unmoved. “And then?”

Sharon and Josh exchanged glances before continuing, “Since you’re in a hurry, we’ll be direct. Lena mentioned you were interested in this drama too.”

Josh added, “You’re doing so well now, having won the Best Supporting Actress Award. You don’t need this script, but Lena can’t miss this chance. So, we’re asking you to give up the script and let Lena take it.”

Sharon chimed in, “Yes, we only have one daughter. We owe her so much from when she was younger. This is our way of making up for it. You have other opportunities, so please let your sister have this one.”

Aster was stunned.

What did they mean by giving the opportunity to Zelena?

The entertainment industry was all about seizing opportunities and resources.

Violeta didn’t even take the opportunity initially. Even if she did, why should she hand it over to someone else? It seemed unfair.

Aster wanted to speak up for Violeta, but Violeta stopped her.

Violeta smiled at Josh and Sharon. “Is there anything else?”

Believing she had agreed, Josh and Sharon quickly added, “Yes, there’s one more thing. Lena doesn’t have many connections or friends in Quinston. As her sister, you should look out for her. The entertainment industry is tough, and she needs more support and connections. It would help if you could introduce her to some good resources.”

Chapter 430

Violeta asked, “If I help her with resources, who will help me with mine?”

Sharon replied, “You must have plenty of resources yourself. It wouldn’t hurt to share some with Lena.”

Violeta couldn’t help but laugh at Sharon’s suggestion.

She nodded and said, “Alright, I get it. Is there anything else? I’m short on time.”

Josh and Sharon assumed everything was settled.

Josh said warmly, “That’s all. Go ahead with your business.”

Once outside the company, Violeta remained unfazed.

She had long stopped hoping for anything from Josh and Sharon, so their words in favor of Zelena didn’t surprise her.

Aster was livid. “I can’t believe how unfair this is! How can they be like this?”

Violeta replied calmly, holding her phone, “How is it unfair?”

Aster said, “If they feel guilty about Zelena, they should make it up to her themselves instead of sacrificing your interests. It’s not your fault about the birth switch.”

Moreover, if Violeta hadn’t been switched at birth, she would have grown up with the White family, which was better than the Blake family.

Zelena claimed Violeta stole her 18 years of a privileged life, but Violeta missed out on her better 18 years as well.

Josh and Sharon’s favoritism frustrated Aster.

Seeing that Violeta wasn’t upset, Aster thought she might have been convinced to help Zelena.

“Ms. White, you didn’t take their request seriously, did you?”

“Of course not.”

Violeta closed her phone. “I just informed Eugene that I’ll take on the ‘The Chosen One’ script.”

Aster’s eyes widened in surprise. “What? Have you changed your mind?”

Violeta lowered her gaze. “Yes.”

“Oh my gosh!”

Initially, Violeta hadn’t planned to take on ‘The Chosen One’, but Josh and Sharon’s request made her reconsider.

It seemed they were sent by Zelena to get her to back out, but rather than backing down, Violeta felt more inclined to take part.

The Chosen One’ was known to be slow to catch on, with a lukewarm reception at first. It would take at least a year to gain popularity.

The script had a solid structure, but the plot was quite old-fashioned and was based on stories from years ago. It was clear that the elements used were outdated.

So, it took several years for the drama to become a hit.

Violeta acknowledged that the drama could become a classic over time, but she wasn’t keen on spending months on something that would only gain traction later.

If she had to wait so long for it to become popular, she would waste all her time.

However, she thought that taking the role for a short time would allow her to make a striking appearance and also overshadow Zelena.

Elara was a particularly special character. With minimal dialogue and appearing only in the dream mirror, she was known as the ‘Dream Goddess’.

She was the epitome of beauty, embodying the most cherished ideals in people’s hearts. Each person saw her as the most beautiful, reflecting their deepest notions of beauty.

In the drama, everyone thought Elara was the most beautiful goddess in the world.

In one scene, after entering the dream world, all the main characters would bow before Elara.

Violeta imagined how it would be to see Zelena and Hattie bowing to her.

She felt satisfied to think about it.

So, she decided to take on the role.

The production team of ‘The Chosen One’ was thrilled and announced on social media that Violeta would be joining the drama as a special guest.

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 411, to 420]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 411

Lydia had just appeared as a guest on the latest episode of the ‘RV Travel Diaries’.

During the recording, she crossed paths with Zelena.

Zelena, eager to enhance her public image, was putting on a display of friendliness towards her senior peers.

Not harboring any personal animosity towards Zelena, Lydia was open to forming a friendship.

In the entertainment industry, friendships could be forged as long as there were no conflicting interests, though the longevity of such relationships was uncertain.

Zelena was aware that Lydia’s frustration stemmed from Violeta’s recent win of the Best Supporting Actress Award.

Reports had surfaced of Lydia having a public outburst backstage at the Skyward Awards, with the media capturing her leaving in a bad mood.

Had her team not acted swiftly to suppress the story, Lydia’s cold exit could have made headlines.

Given her extensive experience, Lydia was undoubtedly a strong candidate for the Best Supporting Actress Award.

It was only natural that she would be unpleased by Violeta’s win.

The rivalry between their teams was intense, with no love lost.

Eugene, who had previously managed Lydia and was now Violeta’s manager, had ensured their paths would remain antagonistic.

Even without the award issue, their rivalry was expected, with Eugene’s involvement deepening their enmity.

Moreover, Violeta’s emergence as a prominent newcomer overshadowed Lydia, who was regarded as a ‘senior’.

Zelena, relishing the opportunity to stir up trouble, watched with satisfaction as Violeta accumulated more enemies.

Seeing a chance to solidify her alliance with Lydia, Zelena made the most of it.

After filming the show, Zelena visited Lydia’s dressing room, carrying a bottle of perfume.

“Lydia, are you removing your makeup?” Zelena asked.

Lydia, wiping her face with a makeup remover pad, looked up with a smile. “Oh, hi, Lena. What’s up?”

Zelena offered the perfume. “You mentioned before how much you liked my perfume. I brought you a sample, though it’s a small one.”

While a perfume sample might not seem like a grand gift, Zelena wasn’t aiming to impress Lydia with her generosity.

Lydia accepted the sample without closely examining it.

“Thanks, Lena. Even if it’s just a sample, it’s appreciated. I’ll buy a bottle myself later.”

Zelena took the chance to sit beside Lydia. “Actually, you don’t need to buy it. You’re the face of this brand.”

Lydia looked momentarily surprised and examined the sample’s label more closely.

Her eyes widened in recognition. “Ah, it’s Godie. No wonder it smells so good; their perfumes are top-tier.”

Zelena nodded. “Yes, I bought it because you’re the spokesperson. I really admire you for representing such a prestigious brand, Lydia. I wonder how long it will take me to have such an opportunity.”

Lydia basked in the compliment. “Lena, it’s just that I’ve been in the industry longer. You’ll get your chance soon. Don’t worry.”

Zelena smiled sweetly. “Thank you for the encouragement.”

With the pleasantries out of the way, Zelena got to the point.

“By the way, it’s unfortunate.”

“What is?” Lydia asked.

“The Flying Sky Award,” Zelena replied with a regretful look.

Lydia’s expression hardened immediately, her mood darkening upon this topic.

Zelena continued, “Lydia, as we’re friends, I’ll be honest with you. Don’t take it the wrong way.”

Lydia placed the perfume sample on the makeup table. “Go ahead.”

Zelena leaned in. “Honestly, I’m perplexed as to how Violeta won the Best Supporting Actress Award. We all thought it would be you. For someone so new to win such an award, it’s almost unimaginable. I felt like she didn’t deserve it. I thought I was the only one who felt this way, but I’ve spoken to many people, and they all agree that the award should have gone to you, not Violeta!”

She paused, then added, “Look at Tracy, who won the Best Newcomer Award and faced online criticism. What did Violeta do to deserve the Best Supporting Actress Award?”

Without Violeta in the running, the award would surely have gone to Lydia.

Chapter 412

Zelena’s remarks only served to widen the gulf between Lydia and Violeta.

Zelena was merely voicing the frustration that Lydia had been harboring.

Lydia felt that the Best Supporting Actress Award should have been hers.

For years, she had been close to winning it, believing that this year was finally her chance, only for Violeta to take it from her.

Previously, Violeta had overshadowed Lydia at a comeback event and had persuaded Wendy to block Lydia’s career shift. Now, Violeta has taken the Best Supporting Actress Award as well.

Their rivalry was well-established.

Lydia wasn’t about to let Violeta escape unscathed.

However, her years in the industry had taught her to keep her emotions in check, not allowing Zelena’s provocations to expose her true feelings too easily.

With a subtle smile, Lydia looked at Zelena. “Lena, what exactly are you trying to say?”

Zelena put on an air of innocence. “I just feel sorry for you, Lydia.”

As Lydia continued to remove her makeup with an indifferent tone, she replied, “Life is full of regrets. You get used to it. Maybe this award just wasn’t meant for me.”

Zelena was caught off guard by Lydia’s composed response.

She quickly shifted the subject.

“By the way, Lydia, when is your new drama going to air?”

Lydia answered, “Soon. I’ve heard it’s passed the review process and should be on air by the end of next month at the latest.”

Zelena beamed. “That’s wonderful news! Did you know Violeta’s new drama is supposed to air around the same time?”

Lydia’s hand froze mid-motion.

Right!

Last year, while Violeta was working on her new series, Lydia was also on set.

Both shows were in similar stages of production, so their airing dates were likely to coincide.

If they were to air simultaneously, comparisons would be inevitable.

Being in the industry for years, Lydia had a reputation for high ratings and was used to topping the charts, especially in the realm of youth idol dramas.

Her new series, ‘As Soon As We Meet’, was a period drama, marking a new direction for her.

If it did well, it could draw more attention from directors and potentially ease her transition into the film industry.

Therefore, the show’s ratings were crucial.

However, Violeta’s swift ascent meant that if their shows

overlapped and Violeta’s outshone hers, Lydia could become the subject of ridicule in the industry.

The thought of this possibility unsettled Lydia.

She had to prevent it from happening.

Seeing Lydia’s shift in expression, Zelena knew her words had struck a chord.

She continued carefully, “But you know, Lydia, you’re actually luckier than Violeta. Your show has already passed review. I’ve heard that Violeta’s drama is having some issues and is still stuck in the review process. There’s no telling if it will even make it to broadcast.”

Lydia’s eyes lit up. “Stuck in review? What’s the situation, Lena? Do you know more details?”

Zelena shrugged. “I don’t have all the specifics, but I’ve heard it’s due to some sensitive content. Apparently, a complaint letter was filed, and they’re still looking into it.”

If the complaint was valid, Violeta’s new drama could face jeopardy, potentially being postponed or even cancelled.

Even if it wasn’t outright rejected, delays might push its airing date beyond that of ‘As Soon As We Meet’, ensuring Lydia’s ratings wouldn’t be affected due to different airing dates.

Regardless of the outcome, it was beneficial for Lydia.

She didn’t know who lodged the complaint, but the anonymous person had inadvertently helped her.

Lydia inquired, “Is your source reliable?”

Zelena responded, “I heard it from someone else. At first, I was skeptical, but considering Violeta’s drama hasn’t even started its promotional campaign yet, I’m inclined to believe it’s likely true.”

Lydia lowered her gaze, contemplating the implications.

With her objective achieved, Zelena found an excuse to leave the dressing room.

As soon as Zelena departed, Lydia pulled out her phone and dialed a number.

“Hello, Hollis. I need you to investigate something for me.”

合

Chapter 413

At the doorway, Zelena leaned against the frame, listening closely to Lydia’s phone call.

A satisfied smirk curled her lips.

She had played her cards well.

Lydia, having been entrenched in the industry for years, undoubtedly had her own network of contacts.

With Zelena having leaked the information, Lydia would certainly verify it herself.

Zelena had done her part and could now simply observe as Lydia took action.

After all, with Violeta having repeatedly overshadowed her, how could Lydia resist the chance to undermine Violeta?

Let the show begin.

That night, Violeta finished her work early and quietly headed to a restaurant for a meeting.

Felix had driven her there.

As she exited the car, Violeta turned to Felix and said, “Felix, you should head back. You could end up waiting for quite some time.”

Felix replied, “No problem, Ms. White. I’ll wait outside. Eugene insisted that I ensure you get back safely.”

“Alright, then.” Violeta agreed, closing the car door.

She adjusted her hat and mask before slipping into the restaurant.

A person was waiting at the entrance to guide her upstairs to a private room.

Inside, Hayden, Zoren, and Liam were already present, with the food prepared and ready.

As Violeta entered and removed her mask, she saw the three “You’re all here already. Am I the last to arrive?” She greeted them.

Zoren teased, “We haven’t been waiting long- just a couple of hours.”

“Get out of here. It hasn’t been that long,” Violeta retorted, gaining a chuckle from Zoren.

Liam looked at her with a mischievous glint. “It’s been a while, Vio. It’s rare to catch a glimpse of a big star.”

“Best Supporting Actress, you mean?” Zoren corrected him.

Liam raised an eyebrow. “Oh, right, Best Supporting Actress!! almost forgot. I watched the awards live. You looked stunning.” Hayden added, “Shall we start serving the food?”

Violeta removed her hat and mask, placing them on the table before sitting down. “It’s not often we get together like this. Is Jasper still abroad?”

Zoren nodded. “Yes. Who knows when he’ll return. It seems he’s forgotten about us. But then again, Jasper is your boss, Vio.”

“That’s true. I work for him,” Violeta replied.

“I just hope he returns soon to support me. With him here, I could run the company however I like,” she joked, pouring herself a cup of tea.

Turning to Liam, she asked, “Liam, how’s everything at the company?”

“Not too bad. It’s the usual eight-to-six routine,” Liam responded.

Zoren interjected, “Liam’s practically a prince at the company. Who would dare cross him? Why do you ask, Vio?”

Taking a sip of her tea, Violeta said slowly, “I’ve heard that Hattie is trying to get close to wealthy men. If she marries into money and Benson returns from his studies, will it pose a threat to you, Liam?”

Hannah had never abandoned the notion of her son vying for power.

Sending Benson abroad had been a strategic retreat.

Before Benson could act to seize power, Hattie would likely find him a powerful ally.

Liam frowned. “Last Christmas, Benson didn’t come back but sent gifts. I heard he’s doing well in school overseas. He should be back this year.”

Benson had left during his sophomore year, and now it was time for him to return, having completed his studies.

Violeta scrutinized Liam closely.

Since joining Ridge Group, he has progressed rapidly, climbing two positions within a year. His manner was now mature and composed.

Clearly, his mother was formidable and wouldn’t let Hannah’s schemes succeed easily.

Still, regardless of whether Benson could surpass Liam, their futures were intertwined through the Ridge name.

Liam’s mother held as much resentment towards Hannah as she did towards the men in her own family, pinning all her hopes on Liam.

“Excuse me, the food has arrived,” a server announced as three waiters wheeled in carts laden with dishes.

“Finally, let’s eat! Enough talk,” Zoren declared.

However, Hayden turned to Liam and said seriously, “Liam, if you ever need anything, just let me know.”

✩

Chapter 414

Liam chuckled with a hint of scorn. “Do you think I can’t match up to Benson and his flashy airs? Even if he returns from abroad, he’ll just be another fixture at home. He won’t see me coming.”

Hayden smirked slightly. “Yeah.”

Violeta and Zoren also smiled.

Their long-standing friendship meant they were staunchly supportive of Liam.

In their view, Hannah and her children were unworthy of their regard.

Tonight’s reminder from Violeta had come at a crucial moment.

With Hattie’s venture into the entertainment industry, the family had somewhat relaxed their vigilance. It seemed prudent to keep a closer watch on her.

Lydia had managed to uncover the source of the complaint.

Someone had indeed reported Violeta’s new drama, which had caused delays in its approval process.

Upon reviewing the complaint, the officials found that while the specifics of the complaint differed slightly from the submitted material, the core of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was inherently controversial.

No previous drama had tackled such a sensitive theme.

Nevertheless, the final cut of the series had been deftly edited, with any controversial content removed and the ending left deliberately open.

This ‘clean’ version of the show created an impression of subtlety, with each episode building anticipation and leaving viewers eager for a resolution.

Once this version aired, it would unintentionally draw attention to the complete overseas version.

The officials were still deliberating whether to approve the series.

Lydia, with connections in the bureau through her young boyfriend-the bureau chief’s son- was eager to exploit this situation.

Her goal was to delay the approval process as long as possible, ideally for six months or even a year.

Her assistant looked confused. “Lydia, why not just prevent the show from being approved? Why drag it out?”

Lydia’s eyes sparkled with a cunning glint. “Ophelia’s new show is scheduled to air in the latter half of the year. Wouldn’t it be more advantageous if Violeta’s show were competing with hers simultaneously?”

Violeta was Lydia’s rival, as was Ophelia.

Both had entered the industry around the same time, though Ophelia had moved into film early on and had frequently ridiculed Lydia.

Despite her film work, Ophelia’s accomplishments were modest, failing to make a significant impact in cinema.

Hence, she remained active in TV dramas, placing her in direct competition with Lydia.

Pitting Violeta’s show against Ophelia’s was a clever tactic- watching two of her rivals battle each other was a source of amusement for Lydia.

Her assistant quickly understood Lydia’s plan. “I get it now. You’re a genius!”

Lydia held up the perfume sample. “It’s not just about being smart; it’s about luck. I should be thankful to whoever lodged that complaint.”

When her boyfriend investigated the complaint, he discovered its submission date.

The complaint was anonymous and had only recently reached the bureau.

Ideally, no outsider should have been aware of this.

Yet Zelena had managed to divulge this information with surprising speed.

It seemed Zelena also aimed to use Lydia to undermine Violeta. Lydia placed the perfume on the table, her expression one of disdain.

Clearly, with such scheming coming from a newcomer like Zelena, further dealings with her should be approached with caution.

That evening, Violeta and her companions had finished their meal.

While Violeta had abstained from alcohol, the other three men had enjoyed a drink.

Felix waited outside, while Liam and Zoren had their own cars to take them home. Only Hayden lacked a ride.

As Violeta was heading back to Liberty Grove, she offered to take Hayden along.

Although Hayden had had a drink, he was still relatively sober, only unable to drive. He called someone to pick up his car and then joined Violeta’s vehicle.

As he got into the car, Felix took a moment to assess Hayden.

Wow, he’s really good-looking.

Felix had attended numerous high-profile events with Violeta and had seen many attractive individuals from the entertainment industry.

While male stars often wore makeup, sometimes as much as female artists, Hayden, who never used makeup, had striking features with well-defined lines and angles.

Handsome was secondary; it was his impeccable presence that truly set him apart.

Chapter 415

Although Hayden seemed only slightly older than Violeta, he carried an air of quiet authority that suggested he was a man of promise.

Felix cast a brief glance at him before looking away.

After dropping everyone off at Liberty Grove, Felix anticipated that Violeta might ask Hayden to stay over, which made him feel uneasy. Rather than voice his concerns directly to Violeta, he watched her and Hayden enter before pulling out his phone to call Eugene.

Eugene, upon hearing the situation, quickly called Violeta.

As Violeta had just arrived at the estate, she answered Eugene’s call. “Hello, Eugene.”

Eugene’s voice held a note of concern. “Hello, Beauty. You’re back?”

Violeta responded, “Yes, I’ve just arrived at the estate.”

Eugene continued, “Felix mentioned that there’s a man with you. At this point, you need to be cautious-make sure he doesn’t get photographed.”

Violeta paused, understanding Eugene’s apprehension. “Eugene, he’s just someone who had too much to drink and couldn’t drive home alone.”

Eugene replied sharply, “That’s even more reason to be careful. Some men lose all sense of decorum when they’re drunk.”

Violeta reassured him, “He’s also a resident of Liberty Grove.”

Eugene sounded surprised. “Oh? A resident of Liberty Grove?”

Violeta added, “Don’t worry. He’s not coming to my flat. We live in separate buildings.”

Eugene sighed in relief. “Ah, I see. That’s alright, then. It’s getting late, so make sure to get some rest.”.

The call ended.

Violeta stifled a laugh as she glanced at Hayden.

“My agent seems to think I’m bringing a man home.”

Violeta had been photographed at Liberty Grove before, so Eugene’s concerns were understandable.

Fortunately, the exclusivity of Liberty Grove made it difficult for the paparazzi to breach; they could only stake out the entrances. After a previous incident, Eugene addressed the issue with the property management.

Given the high property values, Liberty Grove was a preferred location for many prominent individuals in Quinston. If Violeta could be photographed there, so could others, causing anxiety among residents with mistresses who feared exposure.

Complaints poured in, leading the management to enhance security with triple the usual staff, including regular patrols with torches and stun guns at the front and back entrances to deter unwanted visitors.

Consequently, it was nearly impossible for paparazzi to gain access.

Eugene’s warning was a precaution. He hoped Violeta would stay focused on her career and avoid being swayed by any charming individuals.

As Hayden listened to Violeta, he glanced at her but remained silent.

He appreciated having such a vigilant agent keeping a close watch over Violeta, ensuring she stayed away from unwanted advances.

Upon reaching a fork in the path- Violeta to the left and Hayden to the right- Hayden looked at the fork and turned to Violeta. “I’ll walk you to your door.”

Violeta responded, “It’s only a short distance. There’s no need.”

Hayden insisted on accompanying her, so Violeta relented.

As they walked together, Violeta wondered if Hayden genuinely wanted to come all the way to her flat.

He stayed silent, which was quite puzzling.

As they approached the entrance to her building, Hayden finally spoke.

He looked at Violeta and asked, “What about that favour from last time?”

Violeta, with her hands in her coat pockets, slowed her pace and looked up at him. “Oh? I asked you for a favour, and now I’m repaying you.”

Hayden replied, “I remember you saying you’d agree to anything.”

Violeta nodded. “Yes.”

Although she had made that promise, Violeta didn’t think Hayden would request anything overly demanding.

He didn’t seem like the type to make unreasonable demands.

She assumed the exchange would be relatively modest.

Hayden stopped walking, and Violeta did the same, their gazes meeting.

“What do you want me to do?”

Hayden’s lips curled into a rare smirk, his eyes sparkling with a touch of mischief. “How about I come up and sit for a while?”

“Huh?”

“Just kidding.”

He glanced away, his eyes falling on a small nightlight casting a warm glow nearby.

Chapter 416

Hayden, with a resolute expression, asked earnestly, “What do you think of me?”

Having garnered admiration from those older than him, and with Niall also regarding Hayden as trustworthy, Violeta had known him long enough to appreciate his qualities.

Violeta offered a slight smile. “You’re not bad. You’re charming and handsome-“

Before she could complete her thought, Hayden interrupted, “I meant as a boyfriend.”

Violeta blinked in surprise, momentarily stunned by the directness of his confession.

Her reaction was one of confusion, and she asked hesitantly, “What do you mean?”

“I mean, I like you,” Hayden declared with confidence.

Despite feeling a twinge of nervousness, Hayden was clear about his feelings and wanted to convey them immediately.

Perhaps the evening’s light indulgence in alcohol was the perfect moment for such a revelation.

In her past life, Violeta had never experienced receiving a confession before.

Her initial reaction was one of bewilderment, and she asked, “Are you serious?”

Hayden responded, “Do I look like I’m joking?”

Even if it were a jest, Hayden wouldn’t have made such a lame one.

Once Violeta realized Hayden’s sincerity, she lowered her gaze slightly, feeling a private thrill at his confession.

In this life, she had certainly thought about marriage and romance.

Though she hadn’t specified her exact preferences, finding a compatible partner was important to her.

The Whites and the Frosts were well-connected families, and they seemed to align well from every angle.

Violeta did have feelings for Hayden and appreciated his approach to expressing his feelings before pursuing a relationship.

“So, what is it that you like about me?” she asked.

“A lot of things,” Hayden replied. “It goes back a few years.”

Their initial meeting had been a mix-up, with Violeta mistakenly thinking Hayden was Zoren.

Even then, Hayden had found her quite attractive and a bit sharp-witted.

As they spent more time together, he discovered more of Violeta’s qualities, which only deepened his affection.

Hayden was not someone who acted on impulse. It was only after confirming his feelings that he decided to confess today.

Although it was his first confession, he hadn’t sought advice from anyone else.

If successful, he intended to pursue a relationship with Violeta with marriage in mind.

If not, he’d likely stay in Quinston for a few more years to maintain his dignity.

Violeta teased, “So, you just like me for my looks?”

Hayden played along. “Yes, I’m that shallow.”

Violeta laughed. “Go away.”

Hayden became serious. “There are many beautiful people in the world, but there’s only one of you. I’m not just attracted to a pretty face named Violeta; I’m drawn to the entirety of who you are, with all your virtues and flaws.”

While good looks were advantageous, they alone didn’t captivate Hayden.

People with power and influence often had beautiful faces around them, but only Violeta had touched his heart.

Violeta adopted a dramatic tone. “Well, your confession is quite flattering. Thanks. Now, Hayden, you’ll have to wait for my response.”

Hayden responded with a grin, “Alright, I’ll wait for your response.”

Violeta continued, “What if I were to reject you?”

Hayden, known for his pride and accustomed to having others accommodate him, might find rejection particularly awkward.

It was clear he had mentally prepared himself for this confession.

He shrugged nonchalantly. “I think it’s only right for guys to make the first move; I won’t find it embarrassing.”

Violeta squinted, detecting a hint of nervousness beneath his composed exterior.

“Oh, really? Hayden, lying is not a good habit. I’ll need to reassess you. You’re not an actor, so don’t put on an act.”

Hayden sighed. “You caught me, huh?”

Violeta smirked. “I guess you’re thinking that if I reject you, you’ll just stay in Quinston for a few more years, right?”

Hayden’s response was a mere chuckle.

Seeing his slightly deflated expression brought Violeta some private amusement, and she burst into laughter. “Hahaha!”

Hayden wondered how there could be someone as blunt as her in the world.

合

Chapter 417

What had started as a simple confession had somehow turned into this.

He felt as though his chances were now gone.

Violeta turned towards the apartment building. Noticing Hayden had not followed her, she looked back at him.

“Why are you just standing there? Didn’t you say you wanted to come up and sit for a while?”

Hayden followed her, and they rode the lift together.

As the elevator ascended slowly, Violeta reflected aloud, “I’m currently at the height of my career. Even if I wanted to be in a relationship, my agent wouldn’t approve.”

Hayden nodded. “Yeah, I understand.”

He assumed this was her way of turning him down, but to his surprise, Violeta continued, “You mentioned you’d be reassigned to Quinston in five years. How about this: We’ll date when you come back.

“By then, I hope to be in a much better position.

“I’ll see you at the top.”

The following afternoon, Violeta flew to Pherances for a two-week promotional shoot.

Hayden also left Quinston three days later, heading back to Newham for work.

Their demanding schedules meant that even if they were together, they would seldom have time to see each other.

Now wasn’t the right moment for a relationship.

As Violeta suggested, it was better to see each other at the top.

For those words she said, Hayden was determined to work harder so that both of them would be better versions of themselves for each other.

Meanwhile, Hayden kept an eye on Violeta’s review process. He discovered that, while the complaint had been resolved, the drama was still stuck in the review phase.

Clearly, someone was causing delays.

Rather than dealing with it directly, Hayden enlisted the help of a well-connected friend from Quinston.

This friend had considerable influence and quickly cleared up the matter.

The next day, the drama was approved, and the production team received confirmation of the successful review.

Violeta, far away in Pherances, was overjoyed by the news. ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ could finally commence its promotional campaign.

Everything was set up in Glorialand, and the domestic promotion was organized as well.

With the green light, ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ launched its campaign with full force.

The official page for ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ posted three promotional posters in quick succession and organized a giveaway for fans.

In just one afternoon, the drama’s promotional topic soared to fifth place in trending searches.

Violeta’s fans eagerly flocked to the official account to enter the giveaway and celebrate. Violeta’s new drama was finally here!

The trending topics included #Violeta, #newdrama, and #NirvanaandRebirth.

It quickly became the talk of the town.

A frantic assistant rushed to Lydia, exclaiming, “Lydia, you need to see this. ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ has already started its promotional campaign!”

Lydia stared in disbelief. “What? Let me see.”

Seeing the trending news, Lydia was astonished.

“Nirvana and Rebirth’ has passed the review? How can the promotion start so quickly? The review should still be pending!”

The assistant asked, “If the review wasn’t completed, how could the promotion have started? Lydia, is something wrong?”

Lydia frowned deeply.

She immediately pulled out her phone and called her boyfriend.

When the call connected, Lydia asked, “Hollis, what’s going on? Didn’t you promise to keep the review process stalled for me?”

The man’s response was unclear, but Lydia’s expression grew more troubled.

“Alright, that’s enough. I’m hanging up.”

The call ended.

The assistant cautiously asked, “Lydia, what’s wrong?”

Lydia replied, “Nirvana and Rebirth’ has passed the review.”

The assistant gasped, “What?! How is that possible?”

Lydia explained, “He told me it was a directive from a leader at the State Council.”

The Federal Communications Commission is overseen by the State Council.

Clearly, Lydia’s young boyfriend couldn’t withstand such pressure.

The assistant wondered, “Could Violeta have such powerful connections?”

Lydia remained silent, her gaze narrowing.

In truth, ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ had fully adhered to the review regulations. The complaint had not impacted the outcome but had merely delayed the process.

Chapter 418

Usually, following the proper procedures would ensure a show’s approval.

If it didn’t pass, there would be no valid justification for it.

Lydia had asked her boyfriend to help delay the process.

Without Violeta’s connections, the show could have been held up for a considerable time.

However, Violeta’s ability to speed things up indicated that she had substantial support.

The assistant asked, “Lydia, what should we do now? Should we consider organizing some online campaigns to boost our show’s visibility?”

Lydia blinked, studying her reflection in the mirror. She replied slowly, “There’s no need for that. It would be a waste of money.”

The assistant pressed further, “So, what’s the plan, then?”

Lydia responded, “We can’t control the promotional process. It’s pointless to spend our own money at this stage.”

It wasn’t the right moment to invest in such tactics.

With ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ now approved, they had no choice but to confront the situation directly.

They could only hope that the ratings would remain strong.

“When is their release?” Lydia inquired.

“I saw on their official page that it’s scheduled for next month,” the assistant replied.

Lydia asked, “Who invested in this drama? And who is the production company?”

The assistant checked and said, “It looks like White Group is behind it. Does this mean Violeta funded it herself? No wonder.”

At that time, no one had high expectations for Danielle.

Only Violeta had faith in the show, investing family funds into its production, with Niall also contributing some money.

Violeta was essentially the main financier and held complete control over the project.

If the ratings soared, Violeta would gain both fame and fortune.

If it failed, she would face a loss of both.

It all depended on the outcome.

Nirvana and Rebirth’ had successfully passed the review and started its promotional campaign.

Zelena was a bit surprised by the approval.

Did my complaint have no impact?

Violeta certainly knows how to get things done.

That evening, the official account released a promotional trailer for ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ on a short video platform.

Excitement quickly escalated.

The edited trailer had everyone eagerly awaiting what was to come.

There were two teaser trailers.

When watched together, they showcased elements of humanity, darkness, revenge, and class.

Even before airing, the show had generated considerable buzz.

For example, this was Violeta’s second drama since winning the Best Supporting Actress Award, and among the main cast, she was the only Chesian actor.

A decade ago, Glorialand TV dramas were highly popular domestically.

The melodramatic love, hate, and intrigue in these shows were intense but compelling, with dramatic twists and gripping storylines.

This drama was also the first in the domestic entertainment industry to market itself as a dark, revenge-driven thriller.

From the trailers, it was clear that the cast consisted entirely of morally ambiguous characters.

The audience had grown weary of romantic dramas.

Nirvana and Rebirth’ was making a dramatic debut, promising to stir up significant excitement in the industry.

Interestingly, the script was penned by a newcomer.

However, Wendy had also incorporated some of her own ideas and made minor adjustments during filming.

Due to differences in episode length between the domestic and international versions, the international version would air one episode per day, for a total of 16 episodes, completed in 16 days.

The domestic version would air two episodes per day for a total of 12 episodes, finishing in one week.

Thus, the domestic version had four fewer episodes than the international one.

The domestic version would end sooner, but both versions would broadcast during the same period.

Before the promotional build-up began, ‘As Soon As We Meet’ didn’t feel the pressure, as there were no competing shows at the same time.

But with ‘Nirvana and Rebirth making a strong entrance, ‘As Soon As We Meet’ quickly began buying trending searches and ramping up its own promotional efforts.

Both shows were set to air next month.

As a newcomer, Violeta had already achieved the title of Best Supporting Actress after just one show, placing her among the top actresses.

Meanwhile, Lydia was a seasoned queen of viewership ratings, with a perfect track record. Could Violeta break Lydia’s unbeaten streak?

The competition was heating up online, with fans passionately debating.

Some even unearthed Violeta’s award-winning video for Best Supporting Actress during the Skyward Awards.

合

Chapter 419

During the ceremony, a brief camera shot caught Lydia’s expression turning stiff and displeased when Violeta was announced as the winner. Her subsequent applause seemed forced and insincere.

Online rumours suggested a rivalry between Lydia and Violeta’s teams, though this was never confirmed.

However, this video revealed that Lydia’s loss of the Best Supporting Actress Award was undoubtedly a blow to her.

Being surpassed by a newcomer was something Lydia found hard to accept.

Lydia’s fans cried foul on the internet, claiming the awards were rigged, but their accusations gained little traction.

“The Quiet Ode’s” popularity and critical acclaim were undeniable.

The show sparked widespread discussion and revolutionized the web drama genre, establishing itself as a groundbreaking production.

While some questioned Violeta’s lack of experience, no one disputed the show’s deserving recognition.

However, Lydia’s fans attributed Violeta’s win solely to screenwriter Wade Howell.

Whenever Wade won the Best Screenwriter award, he always brought his lead actors to success with him.

This time, Violeta was merely benefiting from Wade’s glory!

This notion stirred up debates on certain forums, where many so-called “industry insiders” claimed that Wade was considered a lucky charm in the industry. As long as it was his drama, it would not only guarantee viewership but also elevate the lead actors’ status.

Even a piece of trash could win the Best Supporting Actress award under Wade’s guidance.

This sentiment became a rallying cry for Violeta’s online critics, who firmly believed her Best Supporting Actress win was solely due to Wade’s influence.

It was unclear whether Violeta was aware of this mockery, but her choice of a newcomer screenwriter for her latest drama, “Nirvana and Rebirth,” seemed like a deliberate response.

Could this be Violeta’s silent rebuttal to some of the online doubts?

This decision ignited further online discussions, with rumours circulating that Violeta privately criticized Wade’s scripts as overly rigid and had voiced her complaints to her assistant.

The veracity of these claims remained uncertain, but they certainly created a buzz.

A few days later, Violeta returned from a promotional shoot in Pherances, greeted by a throng of fans and media at the airport.

They had eagerly awaited her arrival, and a frenzy erupted as she emerged.

“Violeta, over here!”

“Care to comment on the online rumours?”

“Do you really dislike screenwriter Wade?”

“Was your Best Supporting Actress win rigged?”

“Your drama is airing alongside Lydia’s. Are you confident in beating her ratings?”

“Is it true that the international version of ‘Rebirth’ has a different plot?”

The voices around Violeta were chaotic. At that moment, it seemed like countless people were asking her questions, and she couldn’t tell who was calling her name.

Her bodyguards formed a protective circle around her, urging her to move quickly through the chaos.

Amidst the flurry of voices, Violeta honed in on the reporter who had mentioned Wade.

Fixing her gaze on them, she responded, “I hold screenwriter Wade in high regard. Please refrain from spreading baseless rumors. I will not tolerate those who attempt to tarnish reputations online.”

Violeta was baffled by the origins of such rumours, especially after she had publicly expressed her gratitude to Wade during the awards ceremony.

It was clear that someone was intentionally trying to sow discord between them.

After getting into the car, Aster closed the door.

The car sped away from everyone’s sight.

Violeta then instructed Aster, “Contact Eugene and identify those responsible for spreading these rumours. I’m taking legal action.”

“Understood,” Aster confirmed.

The following day, those who had propagated the rumours received warning letters from Violeta’s team, with the most egregious offenders facing legal notices.

Later that month, Violeta attended a promotional event for her drama.

The highly anticipated “As Soon As We Meet” premiered early the following month, followed closely by “Rebirth and Survival” just two days later.

Chapter 420

“As Soon As We Meet” debuted with an impressive 190 million views in its first 24 hours.

This view count was already very impressive, and it dominated the Facebook trending topics that day. The official Facebook of “As Soon As We Meet” also continuously posted celebration announcements on Facebook.

Fans of Lydia, the lead actress, were elated, celebrating her as the queen of ratings!

However, the premiere of “Nirvana and Rebirth” two days later changed everything.

The official Facebook for the show remained silent for a full day, leading to online mockery and speculation of a poor performance.

“They must be hiding terrible numbers.”

“Who would even watch that show?” another chimed in, adding fuel to the fire.

“This is hilarious. If they had beaten ‘As Soon As We Meet,’ they would have released the data immediately. Why haven’t they reacted yet?”

“Is the staff at the official Facebook still asleep? Haha.”

The silence from the official Facebook account was deafening, and the online mockery intensified.

Violeta’s fans were anxious, urging the official Facebook for updates.

By 2 PM, with no news in sight, the criticism had reached a fever pitch.

Finally, at 8 PM, the official Facebook account made a move- but not with the expected polished announcement.

Instead, a simple phone screenshot of the backstage viewership data was posted, revealing an astounding truth.

The screenshot clearly displayed a long string of numbers.

Hundreds, thousands, millions.

Gosh!

The 24-hour cumulative view count for the premiere of “Nirvana and Rebirth” was 300 million!

Three! Hundred! Million! Views!

Facebook erupted in disbelief and excitement as the news spread like wildfire.

Lydia’s fans, who had been so quick to criticize, were now speechless.

The raw screenshot, devoid of any fanfare, spoke volumes about the confidence of the “Nirvana and Rebirth” team.

The unfiltered screenshot of the viewership data revealed that the “Nirvana and Rebirth” team hadn’t planned on releasing it until they were repeatedly pressured.

They hadn’t even bothered to create a promotional poster, simply posting the raw data.

The Facebook post was flooded with tens of thousands of comments within a short time, silencing those who had predicted the show’s failure.

Lydia’s initial strategy to outshine Violeta’s new drama had backfired spectacularly.

“Nirvana and Rebirth’s” premiere view count dwarfed all other dramas airing concurrently, including “As Soon As We Meet,” with a staggering 110 million view difference.

The show’s unexpected success was a harsh blow to Lydia’s camp!

Initially, “Nirvana and Rebirth’s” official Facebook hadn’t intended to release the data.

But after so much urging and fanning the flames, now that the data was out, it was clear who got the short end of the stick.

Lydia’s fans were no longer boastful.

Trending topics like “Nirvana and Rebirth’s premiere view count exceeds 300 million!” quickly dominated social media.

While the public reveled in the excitement, industry insiders recognized the irony of the situation.

The highly anticipated showdown between Violeta and Lydia had ended in a decisive victory.

Lydia had lost.

The theme of “As Soon As We Meet” was an old one. Although the lead had a certain draw, the fresh theme of “Nirvana and Rebirth” was more stimulating to the current audience’s senses and more in line with their tastes.

The times had changed.

If there were no other dramas airing at the same time, “As Soon As We Meet” could have been the number one in ratings.

But now, second place is a certainty.

Violeta’s commercial value soared with two hit dramas under her belt.

The official Facebook page of “Nirvana and Rebirth” gained 5 million new followers, and director Wendy’s personal Facebook page also saw a surge in popularity.

Violeta’s personal Facebook account skyrocketed to 40 million followers, solidifying her position as the most followed artist of her generation.

Despite the overwhelming success, the slow release pace of one episode per day left the audience craving more.

They soon discovered that the overseas version of the first episode was longer than the domestic one.

It prompted many to seek out the international version, inadvertently boosting its viewership.

“Nirvana and Rebirth” made waves not only in Chesia but also in Glorialand, where it achieved high ratings.

Wendy, the director, had strategically organized a promotional event with the mainly Glorialand cast before the drama aired, further fuelling its popularity.

合

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 401, to 410]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 401

“This is amazing!!”

Aster clutched Eugene’s hand, bouncing up and down with excitement.

Eugene laughed heartily. “Hahaha!”

He declared, “I take back everything I said about the organizers. There’s no corruption here. Hahaha, justice is served!”

What they thought would be a total loss turned out to be an overwhelming victory.

The rollercoaster of emotions left them euphoric and disoriented.

Violeta stood up from her seat, gracefully making her way towards the stage.

The camera followed her, capturing every step she took towards the stage.

Unnoticed, Lydia’s hand under her sleeve tightened into a fist.

This was the third time!

This was the third time Violeta had blocked her path.

Having been in the industry for so many years, this was Lydia’s sixth year. She had been the indisputable choice for Best

Actress! Violeta had snatched away the honour.

Lydia had endured it the previous two times.

But not this time.

Not when Violeta had effortlessly taken what should have been hers.

Traditionally, web series never won awards.

However, they had made an exception this time.

As Violeta ascended the stage, her dress and jewellery shone, meticulously chosen for this very moment.

She stood as the most dazzling star, chatting warmly with the presenter while the staff brought up the trophy. The presenter personally gave it to her.

With trembling hands, Violeta accepted the award. She stepped up to the microphone to deliver her acceptance speech.

Eugene was visibly moved.

When he was managing Lydia, he had once hoped the same for her.

Before leaving Apex Entertainment, she had received numerous nominations but had never won.

But this year, Eugene genuinely wished she could fulfil her dream.

Lydia received another nomination but did not win.

Violeta was the winner!

Perhaps it was fate.

On stage, Violeta suppressed her excitement, thanking the entire crew for producing the drama.

Her eyes scanned the audience, stopping at the director and some actors from ‘The Quiet Ode’. Most importantly, she was looking at Wade.

Thanks to the drama, Wade also won the award for Best Screenplay again.

Violeta stepped down from the stage, clutching her trophy.

Facebook reported the news, and it became a trending search topic.

Violeta Blake is the Best Actress of the Year!

Violeta Blake Is The New TV starlet!

Violeta Give Her Best Actress Acceptance Speech’

Wade Howell Is Violeta’s Patron’

Best Newcomer Award Goes to Tracy Connor!”

During her acceptance speech, Violeta repeatedly mentioned Wade, causing Wade to trend alongside her.

With the Best Actress award presented, it was now time for Best Actor.

This year’s best actor was a seasoned actor, known for his roles in numerous films and TV shows. The winning work was a dramacentred on anti-corruption and crime-fighting. Despite his extensive career, the actor was known for his low profile and impeccable reputation in the industry.

Eugene had previously interrogated a crew member who was now casually smoking and chatting with him in the designated smoking area.

“Hey, Eugene,” He exhaled a puff of smoke and said, “Don’t blame your buddy for keeping you in the dark-I heard some inside scoop. Violeta is definitely this year’s Best Newcomer.”

Eugene found it a bit strange.

While ‘The Quiet Ode’ had impressive online data and influence, it was odd for Violeta to win Best Actress directly, bypassing the Best Newcomer award.

Chapter 402

Even if Violeta deserves it, she should receive both awards together. That would have made more sense.

There were previous cases where newcomers won both awards for their first movie, but those instances were extremely rare.

Eugene took a drag of his cigarette and asked, “What’s the word?”

He answered, “Someone up there thought it would be better if Violeta didn’t get both awards, so they split one-off. But who exactly? I don’t know.”

Eugene squinted his eyes.

That individual was most likely Tracy’s godfather, a deputy director of the Orange Channel.

Eugene asked, “Then why wasn’t the Best Actress award given to Lydia?”

The man glanced at Eugene and teased, “Why do you care? She is no longer under your care. Why are you still thinking about her?”

Eugene replied, “Just curious, that’s all.”

He shrugged and answered, “I don’t know. The judges have their own standards. Violeta winning the Best Actress award isn’t surprising at all.

How much more investment did that drama receive compared to other dramas? With this series, Mr. Howell won the Best Screenwriter award once again. Typically, every time he wins, the actors rise to stardom alongside him. He’s an award-winning screenwriter for a reason. Who would have the nerve to claim they’re the backbone of the action genre without solid skills?

“And honestly, ‘The Quiet Ode’ is set to drive the future market for web series, standing toe to toe with TV dramas. Just wait, more high-quality web series are bound to emerge.”

Before this, investors didn’t see the potential of web series.

The Quiet Ode was a pioneer, testing the waters.

The response was overwhelmingly positive, leading to significant investments in web series this year. It’s possible that web series might outnumber TV dramas in the future.

Awards were considered from many angles.

It wasn’t just about the quality of the drama but also its overall impact on the industry.

The fact that a spin-off series could explode in popularity was unprecedented in the domestic entertainment scene.

Previously, only overseas markets, particularly in Orion, would see popular supporting characters get their own spin-off series.

With the success of this drama, the domestic industry may also start developing spin-off series.

This opens up more opportunities for actors.

In the future, the industry could see flourishing diversity, with not just the top stars getting all the roles but supporting actors with standout performances also having chances to lead.

In essence, Violeta’s winning the award wasn’t solely due to her excellent portrayal of her role.

The judging panel for the Skyward Award also recognised the positive impact the series had on the domestic entertainment industry.

Considering various factors, they decided to give it to Violeta.

Her success wasn’t solely her effort; luck played a significant part too.

But then, who says luck isn’t a form of strength?

The awards ceremony concluded.

Violeta left with her trophy. Eugene and Aster had been waiting in the audience for a while.

The team felt like they had just won a major battle.

Outside, reporters swarmed Violeta as soon as she appeared.

“Violeta!! How do you feel about winning tonight?”

“You’ve been in the industry for just over a year and have already won Best Actress, but the New Actor Award went to Tracy from your company. What do you think about that?”

“Violeta, some online users claim your win was undeserved and rigged. What do you think of this?”

“Violeta, congratulations on your win. Can you tell us about your next project? There’s a rumour that Nirvana and Rebirth are R- rated series. Is that true? And is it true that you have a full-nude scene in it?”

Inside the venue, Violeta had already prepared answers to the reporters’ questions.

However, she underestimated how tricky their questions could be.

She didn’t want to answer any of them.

Finally, as she was escorted to the car before she did, Violeta managed to answer one question. “Thank you all for your concern. As for my next project, please look forward to it. Thank you.”

Then she got into the car, with Aster following and shutting the door.

The car sped away.

The reporters were reluctant to let her go, but soon other celebrities appeared, and they swarmed towards the entrance again.

Winning Best Actress was something Violeta never imagined. Sitting in the car with her trophy, she still felt a bit surreal.

Eugene said to Aster, “Have the studio post pictures from tonight’s ceremony. Tomorrow I’ll go see Lance and take credit.”

Aster replied, “Sure thing.”

Chapter 403

At home, Irene watched the live broadcast of Violeta winning the award. She was even happier than if she had received the honour herself. Immediately, she ordered a large cake and invited friends over to celebrate the next day.

She then called Violeta.

Violeta had just returned to Liberty Grove when she received Irene’s call.

“Mom.”

“Sweetheart, your dad and I watched the live broadcast tonight. Oh my, you were amazing! You didn’t just win; you grabbed the Best Actress award right away. Fantastic!”

Violeta could hear Irene laughing heartily through the phone.

She asked, “Mom, it’s so late. And you’re still up watching the live broadcast?”

“Of course! How could I miss my precious daughter’s live show? I need to celebrate your triumph. Here, say a few words to your dad.”

Irene nudged Anton, who was listening to the call beside her.

Anton leaned forward and said, “Vio, it’s me.”

Violeta chuckled and said, “I can hear you, Dad.”

Anton laughed heartily and said, “Vio, I’m going to invest in ten more stores for you to celebrate your win tonight.”

He hadn’t finished speaking when Irene interjected, “What’s so special about opening more stores? Get out of here.”

“Sweetheart, that gown you wore tonight is beautiful. Let the company discuss a collaboration. I’ll find someone who can connect with you. You should wear lovely dresses more often. I love seeing my girl look so elegant and out of everyone’s league.”

“Oh, and those jewels you wore tonight were lovely. Who picked them? Let’s buy them to commemorate this award. Let your dad foot the bill!”

Although Anton was a formidable CEO outside, he had to follow Irene’s arrangements at home.

Irene quickly organized all the rewards for Violeta’s win.

Violeta didn’t know how to celebrate, but Irene’s promises pleased her.

Holding her phone, she chatted with them for a while, glancing at the late hour.

She urged her parents to rest early, as she needed to bathe and sleep too. There was work awaiting her the next day.

“Alright, sweetheart, sleep early. Oh, by the way, I bought a new massage chair. Someone will deliver and install it this weekend. Let Ms. Silverleaf know.”

“Got it, Mom. Good night!”

“Good night.”

After hanging up, Violeta took her robe to the bathroom.

After a relaxing bath, she looked at the trophy on her shelf, found the perfect angle, and took a picture. She then posted it on social media and recorded her first career award.

The next day, Violeta’s win brought her much glory.

Her followers skyrocketed, and the number of fans increased by the minute.

The official Facebook page of ‘The Quiet Ode’, which hadn’t been active for a while, shared the news of Violeta’s win. Fans flooded the comments with blessings and thanks.

The positive effects quickly followed.

Endorsement deals, big and small, started pouring in.

Whether it was Violeta’s win or Irene’s behind-the-scenes efforts, SEVITL, her former Auratia-Pacific sponsor, whose contract had not yet expired, now proposed a renewal through their legal department, upgrading the collaboration.

As an Auratia-Pacific spokesperson, Violeta was now becoming the global spokesperson.

In the world of top luxury brands, many titles exist, such as brand ambassador and friend of the brand, but the

spokesperson has the highest rank of collaboration, with the global spokesperson being the pinnacle.

This upgraded partnership delighted both the company and Violeta’s team.

Furthermore, Irene bought the jewelry Violeta wore at the award ceremony.

The brand also had a deep collaboration with Violeta, ensuring she wouldn’t have to worry about borrowing jewellery in the future.

Eugene and Lance’s deal not only succeeded but exceeded expectations!

In the morning, Eugene sat smugly on Lance’s office desk.

“Though my artist didn’t get the New Actor Award, she did win Best Actress. Oh, Mr. Sowle, where’s justice in that? Hahaha, sometimes you just have to believe in destiny. It’s fate, really.”

Lance said nothing.

“Get your butt off my desk.”

“Whatever.” Eugene climbed off the desk and said, “So, no arguments this time, right? The Best Actress Award holds more prestige than the New Actor Award. Violeta is the new top star.”

Chapter 404

Lance sat down on the chair, nodding slightly. “Yeah, Eugene, you’re pretty lucky. First, you had Lydia, and now you’ve got the even more promising Violeta.”

Eugene replied, “Indeed.”

Lance continued, “But, do you think Winnie will be okay with this?”

“We both know how much Lydia wanted to win the Best Actress Award. Do you think she’ll just let Violeta take it without a fight?”

Eugene frowned slightly.

Lance smirked, “Don’t get too cocky. We’ll see how things go. Oh, and don’t forget to treat me to a meal. After all, I did vouch for Violeta to borrow that jewelry when she received the award.”

Eugene laughed, “Haha! You really are shameless, aren’t you?”

Lance shrugged and said, “Fine, if you want to burn bridges, don’t come to me next time you need help.”

Eugene asked, “Where would you like to have that meal?”

Lance couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

After spending some time in the office, Eugene left. Eugene understood Lance’s neutral stance.

From the company’s perspective, having one artist dominate isn’t beneficial.

That was the very reason the company supported Eugene in becoming a top manager. Fortunately, Aiden saw through it and didn’t stop Eugene; instead, she helped him.

Having checks and balances creates a delicate equilibrium.

It would be beneficial for the company if Violeta and Tracy competed.

For example, when Lydia was the dominant actress, no other female artist in the company could balance her out. As a result, she developed rapidly and left as soon as her five-year contract ended.

The company invested resources and effort in supporting her, but in the end, this was the outcome they received.

Although she earned the company a significant amount of money over the past five years, the company clearly distinguishes between long-term and short-term gains and therefore still felt they had suffered a loss.

They had cultivated a seedling that grew into a towering tree.

If it wasn’t in their own forest, they’d rather see it wither away.

Lydia missed the Best Actress Award once again.

This time, she wouldn’t let Violeta pass easily, leading to a fierce rivalry between their teams.

Shortly after the Skyward Award, Zelena joined a variety show.

However, she couldn’t stand Violeta’s newfound success and quietly prepared a complaint letter against ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Zelena had vivid memories of the series dominating viewership in nine countries overseas, overshadowing all other shows of the same period.

It brought fame to the entire cast.

It was truly a case of when one person succeeds, everyone benefits.

However, the series’ core themes and content were unprecedented in the country, making it difficult to pass censorship.

The lead actress’s previous ban highlighted the series’ contentious nature.

Zelena couldn’t understand how Violeta managed to get the script approved for shooting.

However, script approval was the first step. The final cut would need to pass a full review.

If the review doesn’t pass, it will be suppressed and require constant revisions.

It will remain suppressed and revised indefinitely if it still fails after revisions.

Even if it miraculously passed, it doesn’t matter. Zelena is ready to file a complaint at the first sign of trouble.

She was determined to prevent Violeta’s second drama from ever taking place.

Even if it only affects the domestic market, it doesn’t matter. No amount of international accolades can compensate for a lack of domestic recognition.

If Violeta wants to abandon the domestic market and pursue an overseas career, so be it.

In that case, Violeta’s days until she is blacklisted are numbered.

Moreover, Hattie, like Zelena, couldn’t stand Violeta’s success and was powerless against it.

After Violeta won the Best Actress Award, her fashion resources skyrocketed.

Previously, while there was a gap between Violeta and Hattie’s fashion resources, it wasn’t insurmountable. Hattie could gradually catch up.

But now, the gap has widened significantly, filling Hattie with jealousy.

So, she adopted the mindset of ‘If I can’t catch up, neither can you’.

Hattie teamed up with Zelena to target Tracy, who had just won the New Actor Award.

Their first move was to suppress Tracy’s momentum.

They paid for negative publicity, accusing Tracy of lacking talent and suggesting her award was rigged.

This malicious campaign turned Tracy into a controversial figure among the new generation of artists.

Chapter 405

Tracy often felt overwhelmed.

Winnie comforted her. “Tracy, the amount of criticism you can endure determines the amount of praise you can receive. You’ve just won the New Actor Award, and those who target you in the shadows are simply jealous! We must stay strong. The better you become, the more satisfying it will be to prove them wrong.

“I’ll be by your side! Don’t worry!”

Tracy was deeply moved. She said, “Winnie, I’m so grateful to have you.”

Winnie patted Tracy on the shoulder.

Now, Tracy was Winnie’s only hope to become a top manager. Naturally, she needed to keep Tracy’s spirits up.

If Tracy collapsed, it wouldn’t be beneficial to Winnie.

Winning the New Actor Award boosted Tracy’s resources significantly.

Several excellent scripts were sent over.

With the help of her godfather, Winnie carefully chose the historical drama series ‘The Rose’ in which Tracy would play the lead role of Rosalinda.

The drama was produced by Metro TV.

The male lead was a veteran actor, Landon Corbyn, known as the ‘king specialist.’

Tracy’s godfather specifically arranged this series to elevate her status.

He hoped she would gain experience in this drama, honing her acting skills and dispelling any criticism of her abilities.

If Tracy could excel in this role, she could shift her career towards more serious roles, avoiding the need to compete solely for popularity.

The shoot would start at the end of the month.

Tracy was worried, perhaps still haunted by past criticisms.

“Winnie, do you think I can handle this role?”

Winnie patted her shoulder and comforted, “Tracy, with such a wonderful opportunity, why hesitate? I believe in you.”

Tracy knew this was a great opportunity.

However, at just twenty-something, she was in a phase of life full of uncertainties. Others pushed her forward, making her feel like a puppet.

A few days later.

Violeta heard that Tracy had taken on the role.

“The Rose? That’s a great opportunity.”

Some dramas, just by their names, hint at the grandeur of the story.

Aster sighed and said, “Having a godfather isn’t just for show.”

Violeta glanced at Aster, who burst into laughter.

Eugene commented, “The male lead is Landon. If Tracy performs well, she might smoothly transition to more serious roles and won’t need to fight for the spotlight anymore.”

Aster exclaimed, “Really? That’s amazing.”

Violeta added, “It has its pros and cons. Nothing is ever black and white.”

While transitioning could be advantageous, a label may limit an actress’s future roles.

How did Landon earn the nickname ‘King Specialist’?

In his career, he portrayed numerous kings.

Eugene understood Violeta’s point. He said, “Sometimes playing the same type of role repeatedly becomes monotonous. Moreover, Tracy is still young. Is she ready for this change? The path is promising, but whether she can walk it successfully remains uncertain.”

Aster nodded. “Indeed. If it were me, I wouldn’t want to transition so early. I’d prefer to explore the world more before deciding my path. I can’t guarantee I wouldn’t regret someone else’s choice for me, but I’d certainly feel unfulfilled.”

That was life; one would never be able to have it all.

But Violeta was different.

Having already determined her path in a previous life, she was resolute in her choices this time around.

Following the conclusion of a photo session for the newest fashion magazine cover,

The group returned to the office and happened to encounter Winnie and Tracy.

They were both artists for the same company, and Winnie and Eugene were colleagues. It wouldn’t be nice to ignore each other, right?

Winnie smiled and initiated the greeting, “Eugene, what a coincidence.”

Eugene smiled and answered, “Yes, quite a coincidence. Heading out?”

Winnie replied, “Yes, off to record a show.”

Eugene adjusted his glasses and said, “Ah, ‘Friends Unscripted’ is it?”

Winnie nodded and said, “Yes.”

Friends Unscripted’ was an established variety show on the Orange Channel, airing every Saturday night at eight, with

recordings happening two days in advance.

Given that Tracy’s godfather had connections with the Orange Channel, it was natural that such a prominent show would invite her.

Chapter 406

Eugene then remarked, “We also extended an invitation to the exceptionally talented Beauty. However, due to her demanding schedule with fashion shoots, we’ve had to move her visit to next month.”

This statement underscored Violeta’s remarkable success in the fashion industry.

She had not only secured a major global endorsement with her previous agency, disproving her critics, but was also negotiating with the new top luxury blue-blood brand, DARA, with the deal still in progress.

Winnie, feeling slightly embarrassed, managed a courteous smile and said, “Oh, and I forgot to congratulate Violeta on her Best Supporting Actress Award. I must have missed it. Please don’t take it the wrong way, Violeta.”

Violeta replied nonchalantly, “It’s alright; we don’t see each other often.”

Winnie responded, “Yeah, we’re all busy. Well, Eugene, we have a tight schedule, so we’ll be heading off now.”

Eugene nodded. “Off you go, then. See you later.”

As Winnie, Tracy, and the team departed, Winnie’s expression turned more serious.

The two groups went their separate ways.

Once they were outside and in the car, Winnie checked her phone and said to Tracy, “Did you notice Eugene’s haughty attitude earlier? We need to show some results. Next time, it shouldn’t be us apologizing.”

Tracy frowned and asked, “So, Violeta is collaborating with DARA now?”

Winnie explained, “The dress she wore at the Skyward Awards was from DARA’s newest collection. It’s no surprise she’s involved with them now, especially after winning the Best Supporting Actress Award. When someone is at the pinnacle of their career, even brand representatives are all smiles, not to mention the company’s owner.”

Violeta, being a high-profile figure and the face of the company, had been upgraded to the latest model of the Alphard two days after winning the award, reflecting the industry’s realities.

Nirvana and Rebirth’ was already midway through post-production.

That evening, Wendy video-called Violeta, sharing the most exciting scenes and asking for her input on the trailer’s editing.

Wendy also congratulated Violeta on her Best Supporting Actress Award.

There would be two versions of the trailer: one designed to excite the international audience, and another tailored to build suspense for the domestic market.

With just a month left before the final cut, the post-production team was almost finished.

The international version, largely filmed in Glorialand, was expected to pass approval smoothly, thanks to Wendy’s extensive network there. It would be broadcast on major channels in Glorialand.

In contrast, the domestic version had to go through a more rigorous approval process.

Wendy had invested considerable time and resources to perfect the clean version and was eager to see it succeed.

She hoped her work would reach a larger audience.

“Violeta, are you confident about getting the approval?” Wendy asked.

“Yes,” Violeta confirmed.

She had arranged a backdoor with Hayden before filming, ensuring they avoided sensitive content while maintaining the core storyline.

She was confident that approval would not be an issue.

Seeing Violeta’s assurance, Wendy felt reassured.

Having worked together for over six months, Wendy trusted Violeta’s reliability.

During their conversation, Wendy expressed interest in Facebook and asked Violeta for help setting up an account. Violeta agreed and walked Wendy through the process.

Wendy successfully created her account and posted her first Facebook post- a fitness selfie highlighting her impressive physique.

Violeta shared the post with a caption: ‘Hello, my stunning director.’

Thanks to Violeta’s influence, Wendy’s follower count on Facebook soared quickly.

An international director’s presence garnered significant attention, and even celebrities who had met Wendy at global award events began sharing her Facebook posts.

The official Facebook account also joined in.

Within just two days, Wendy’s personal Facebook page attracted three million followers.

As the director of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’, Wendy’s second post featured a group photo of the cast dining together during their shoot in Glorialand, with Violeta prominently visible.

Fans flooded the comments.

Wow, this is such a rare group photo! More from the beautiful director, please!’

Why isn’t there more promotion for the show? I’m so disappointed!’

Chapter 407

I’m really looking forward to this show, but I hope it gets more promotion,’ someone commented.

The release of the rare group photo revealed several details:

1. ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was approaching the final stages of post-production.

2. Except for Violeta, all the main cast members were from Glorialand.

3. Violeta, with her exceptional beauty, stood out even among the many gorgeous actresses from Glorialand, showing she looked remarkable even in candid photos…

The excitement for ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was palpable among fans.

With Violeta having won the Best Supporting Actress Award with her debut film, expectations for her second show were sky-high, adding significant pressure on her shoulders.

The attention on ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was intense, and any misstep could invite more scorn than genuine concern.

Meanwhile, Zelena was closely tracking updates on ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Her reports were nearly ready for submission.

Time passed swiftly, and after more than two weeks, Tracy officially joined the cast of ‘The Rose’.

Her introductory video and promotional photos quickly climbed the trending charts..

Zelena, appearing as one of the female guests on a popular variety show, saw a notable boost in her visibility.

The first episode received great feedback, and the show was set to air weekly on Sundays.

Zelena gained considerable fame through this show.

Previously, she was mainly known as ‘Nolan’s rumored girlfriend’. After the show aired, viewers started to appreciate her on-screen presence, changing their perception of her.

Zelena became a pioneer among the new generation, gaining fame through variety shows.

In contrast, Hattie concentrated on the fashion industry.

To win favour with brands, she attended numerous in-person events.

As a result, candid photos from these events occasionally appeared online, with fans praising her divine beauty and noting that she looked even more stunning in real life.

However, some netizens viewed these comments with doubt.

Another fortnight passed.

The post-production of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ was finally wrapped up.

Both versions of the show were submitted for review.

The international version was approved quickly, but the domestic version faced a longer review process.

Coincidentally, Lydia’s period drama ‘As Soon As We Meet’, which she started filming last year, was released around the same time as ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

While Violeta was shooting in Glorialand, Lydia also began her role in ‘As Soon As We Meet’.

The drama featured Chad as the second male lead, playing a heroic spy who sacrificed himself for his country.

This was Chad’s debut role after joining the agency.

Although he was only a supporting character, the company was keen to promote him heavily.

Among the rising male actors, Jacques, notable for his debut in ‘The Moon Belongs to You’, was a standout alongside Nolan, who won Best Actor.

The agency had signed only four artists in total, with Brandon being the sole musician and the remaining three being actors.

Violeta and Tracy had already achieved notable success, becoming hot new stars.

Chad, however, had yet to make a significant impact.

To boost Chad’s profile, the company arranged for him to star opposite Lydia, a former artist who had left the company.

Apex saw Lydia as a stepping stone.

As a result, the marketing for ‘As Soon As We Meet’ heavily emphasized Chad as the second lead, overshadowing the main characters, which naturally annoyed Lydia.

However, Lydia’s personal team was much smaller compared to a major agency like Apex Entertainment.

Although she was unhappy, she couldn’t retaliate openly.

Instead, she subtly orchestrated online discussions to stir up controversy regarding the rankings.

The debate about Chad’s role as the second lead in ‘As Soon As

We Meet’ quickly gained traction on Facebook.

Despite a lack of promotional spending, the show garnered significant attention, with fans debating passionately.

By mid-month, Violeta was preparing to fly to Pherances to film a promotional video.

Chapter 408

As the review for ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ remained incomplete, Violeta’s anxiety was mounting.

She had intended to launch the promotional campaign once the approval was secured, but with the domestic version still pending, everything was on hold.

The film had been carefully edited to eliminate any potential issues, so Violeta was confident that the approval process would be smooth.

If it went through, she could avoid burdening Hayden for assistance.

However, if it failed, she would need to rely on him, as he had previously agreed to help if necessary.

She had a plan either way.

But to her frustration, the review process was dragging on.

With her trip to Pherances approaching in the middle of the month and ‘As Soon As We Meet’ already gaining traction and beginning its promotion, Violeta felt a growing sense of urgency.

That evening, once she returned to Liberty Grove, she called Hayden.

Holding the phone, she stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, her gaze fixed on the dimly lit rooftop garden across the street. After a few rings, Hayden’s calm and clear voice rang out.

“Hello.”

Violeta tucked a stray lock of hair behind her ear and took a few steps. “Hi, it’s me.”

“I recognize your voice, Vio.”

“Sorry for calling so late. I hope I’m not interrupting anything.”

“No, not at all. I just got out of my car. What’s up?”

Violeta hesitated for a moment. “Do you remember when you said you’d help me with something?”

“Yes, I remember. What’s the problem?”

Feeling slightly awkward but reassured by Hayden’s steady tone, Violeta began to explain.

“Well, there’s this film of mine that’s been submitted for review, but we haven’t received any feedback yet. It’s taking longer than anticipated, and I suspect there might be some issues causing the delay. Could you check into it?”

There was a brief pause on the line.

“Hello, Hayden?”

“Yes, I’m here.”

“Did you hear what I said?”

Violeta wondered if he might not have caught her message clearly.

Then she heard the sound of a door closing.

“Are you just getting home?”

“Yes. Guess where I am now.”

“Back at your place in Newham?”

Violeta wasn’t entirely sure.

Hayden replied, “No, I’m back in Quinston. Are you on the balcony?”

Before Violeta could fully grasp Hayden’s return to Quinston, she noticed the rooftop garden, which had been dark, was now illuminated.

She exclaimed, “So you’re back in Liberty Grove!”

“Yes.”

As Hayden spoke, his tall figure became visible through the floor-to-ceiling windows of the rooftop garden loft.

One hand was in his pocket, and the other held the phone.

From two buildings away, they locked eyes across the distance.

“When did you get back?”

“Tonight.”

“You’ve been transferred back here?”

“No, I’m on a three-day leave to attend a birthday party.”

“Oh, I see.”

Hayden had promised to return within five years. It was still relatively early.

Hayden moved away from the window, put his phone on

speaker, and walked over to the sofa. Then he turned on the air conditioning and removed his jacket.

“Could you repeat what you just said?”

Zoren had left some belongings at Liberty Grove.

Hayden was unaware of this until he witnessed it for himself. He was genuinely startled to find the living room crammed with heaps of pet supplies-cat food, dog food, cans, and various other items.

It seemed as though he had transformed the space into a makeshift storage unit.

A property worth millions of dollars is being repurposed as a warehouse.

Zoren, you never cease to amaze me.

Violeta reiterated the issue.

Without hesitation, Hayden agreed to assist.

“I’ll have someone look into it and get back to you tomorrow. When are you heading to Pherances?”

“The day after tomorrow.”

“Since I’m here for a rare visit, how about we have dinner with Zero and Liam tomorrow? Would you like to join us?”

“Sure.”

Chapter 409

The following day, Hayden first visited the Frosts before delving into the issues surrounding the review of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

He also reached out to Zoren and Liam to set up dinner for the evening.

Having the right connections made this investigation relatively simple.

By early afternoon, Hayden had gathered solid information and informed Violeta, “The review hasn’t failed. There’s been a complaint, and they’re in the process of verifying it.”

“A complaint?” Violeta was startled.

Who made a complaint?

“Where did that come from? What’s the current status? Is there a risk of failing the review?”

“They’re just dealing with the complaint now. Once that’s resolved, it should pass.”

Violeta took a moment to absorb the news. “Alright, I understand. Thanks for checking on it.”

Hayden responded, “No problem. I’ll monitor the situation. I’ll send you the address for tonight’s dinner. Zoren and Liam will be there. You just need to show up.”

“Alright.”

After ending the call, Violeta felt a heavy burden on her shoulders.

She had a strong suspicion about who might have lodged the complaint.

Nobody apart from Zelena would resort to such petty tactics.

Only Violeta and Zelena were aware of the potential negative impact of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Fortunately, the submitted version was a thoroughly edited, clean version.

Although she wasn’t sure what Zelena had claimed in the complaint, it was clearly intended to be obstructive.

The longer the review took, the more it suggested that the clean version had no issues. Otherwise, the show would have been rejected by now.

Eugene was taken aback by Violeta’s political connections.

“Beauty, who did you ask for help? You got results so quickly.”

Violeta set her phone down. “An old university friend, a senior.”

Eugene commented, “Wow, he must be quite well-placed to get information so swiftly. He must hold a significant position.”

Eugene, ever perceptive, deduced from Violeta’s description that her university senior wasn’t much older than she was.

Securing a government job at that age was impressive, and the extensive connections suggested a prominent position, perhaps the son of a politician.

Such a connection was far more valuable than Tracy’s ageing deputy head of the channel. This contact was at least twenty years younger and seemingly more influential.

Describing him as young and accomplished seemed almost an understatement.

Violeta sighed. “Honestly, I don’t know what he does.”

Eugene chuckled. “Alright, I won’t press further.”

Violeta insisted, “Eugene, I really don’t know.”

Aster then interjected, “Wait, shouldn’t we first identify who filed the complaint? Whoever did this is truly malicious,

deliberately causing delays.”

Eugene took a sip of his tea. “Who else could it be? It’s easy to guess the few people in the industry who might be envious of us. It’s probably Tracy or Lydia.”

Violeta shook her head. “Eugene, you’re mistaken. It’s Zelena.”

Eugene nearly choked. “Who?”

“Zelena.”

Since the Skyward Awards, Zelena has been lagging behind her peers.

Violeta excelled in both film and fashion. Tracy had prominent film roles. And Hattie was shining in the fashion world.

Only Zelena struggled in both areas, gaining some recognition through the reality show ‘RV Travel Diaries’ and her rumored romance with Nolan.

If Violeta hadn’t messed up, Zelena could never have surpassed her.

Hence, Eugene had never seen Zelena as a threat. To his surprise, she was the one causing the trouble.

“Violeta, why do you think it’s Zelena?”

Violeta explained, “We’ve had a longstanding rivalry since university.”

The animosity between Violeta and Zelena ran deep- the kind of grudge that would persist even after death.

Zelena’s difficulties stemmed from a lack of strong support.

While Hattie had her mother, Hannah, and Tracy had a deputy head of the channel as a godfather, Zelena had struggled on her own.

Chapter 410

At present, Zelena is left to fend for herself. Her strategy of boosting her profile through reality television was proving effective.

While her commercial appeal couldn’t quite match that of Violeta and her two companions, Zelena still managed to maintain a high level of visibility and buzz.

For entertainers, awards are not the sole measure of success; staying relevant and maintaining public interest are crucial.

Even if an artist doesn’t win awards, they can sustain a career with strong public attention.

High levels of buzz are also essential for reaching the status of a top star.

Eugene inquired, “Could you give us a brief summary?”

Violeta smirked and said, “If Zelena were describing it, she’d probably claim that I’ve stolen 18 years of a glamorous life that was rightfully hers. She’ll likely use this situation to stir up even more hype.”

Aster, listening in disbelief, asked, “What do you mean, stole 18 years of her glamorous life?”

Eugene frowned. “What’s that supposed to mean?”

Unfamiliar with the backstory between Violeta and Zelena,

Violeta provided a brief overview of their bitter rivalry from their time at Toland University.

Eugene and Aster were taken aback by the depth of their conflict.

Aster mused, “Hmm, it seems Zelena is quite suited for the entertainment industry. Those who are willing to employ any tactic often find success.”

Eugene asked, “Violeta, why didn’t you mention this earlier?”

Violeta shrugged. “There was never an opportunity to bring it up.”

Eugene responded, “It’s fortunate you mentioned it now. If she had plotted against us, we would have been caught off guard.”

“We need to prepare ourselves for any potential scandals involving Toland University and the 18-year life swap. It’s bound to cause a commotion.”

With years in the industry, Eugene had seen plenty of jealousy, intrigue, and betrayal.

There were no permanent allies, only enduring interests.

Even among close friends, financial disparity could breed envy, let alone in the entertainment industry.

In the competitive world of entertainment, Violeta’s success led to others hoping for her downfall.

“It’s better to be proactive rather than wait for others to strike first.”

“Aster, investigate any potential dirt on Zelena. Let’s gather some leverage we can use if necessary, so she knows the consequences of cyberbullying.”

“We need to have some leverage over Zelena to protect ourselves.”

Violeta had no objections to Eugene’s plan but added, “And also look into Hattie. Their friendship is only surface-level.”

The relationship between Hattie and Zelena was indeed complex.

When one was in a position of power, they would discard the other without hesitation.

When both were struggling, they would join forces to undermine others.

Violeta was aware of Hattie’s future plans. She aimed to secure a wealthy partner to facilitate Benson’s return from abroad in a few years. This was likely to lead to internal conflicts within the Ridges.

Although Hattie, with her mother Hannah’s support, held a comfortable position and appeared to hold no grudges, she was far from saintly.

If she harbored a dislike for someone, she would not hesitate to act out.

Currently, Violeta’s success is so significant that Hattie can’t do anything for her.

The entertainment industry and the fashion world had different priorities. While the former valued artistic achievement, the latter placed a higher emphasis on commercial success and influence.

Hattie envied Violeta’s endorsements intensely.

Nevertheless, Violeta had won the Best Supporting Actress Award, and Hattie had nothing comparable.

Even though Hattie might aggressively pursue opportunities, brands tend to overlook her.

Recently, Tracy had faced online abuse, and Violeta suspected that Hattie and Zelena were behind it, possibly funding trolls to harass her.

This had nearly pushed Tracy to her breaking point.

While Violeta had been able to predict Zelena’s moves during their university days, she was now uncertain about how many influential connections Zelena might have gathered in her favour.

One thing was clear: Either Violeta or Zelena would have to exit the industry. It was a matter of who would be the first to bow out.

Eugene noted, “Hattie’s team is very eager to ingratiate

themselves with brands. I suspect her ambitions lie more in the fashion industry than in acting. She’s been pursuing our resources quite aggressively.”

“You’re right, Eugene,” Violeta replied with a light chuckle. “In fact, Hattie’s ambitions go beyond the fashion industry. She’s aiming to get married!”

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 391, to 400]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 391

‘Thank you. Please don’t speculate or slander, my dear Lena. She just started her career and can’t afford such rumours.’

‘My goodness, some of Lena’s fans are just too funny. Even if this was a camera mishap, isn’t it a blessing for her to work with my bro? It definitely boosted her stature!’

‘I’ve watched the video seventeen times. No matter how I look

at it, it seems like Nolan was accidentally looking at the audience. The camera completely misled everyone! So annoying.’

‘Wait, am I the only one who noticed someone missing from this row? It looks like Violeta’s seat is empty.’

Violeta left before Nolan could finish his award speech.

It was Niall’s birthday today, and she had promised to rush back to celebrate with him.

All eyes were on Nolan, so no one noticed Violeta quietly leaving the venue.

Few people realized she had slipped away.

Aster was waiting for her backstage. As soon as Violeta emerged, Aster draped a coat over her.

They discreetly left the film festival, avoiding the waiting media. Later, Eugene sent Violeta home.

At home, Violeta didn’t check the trendy search on Facebook.

The TV in the living room was playing a live broadcast of the film festival.

Before Violeta’s debut, the Whites rarely paid attention to the entertainment industry, mostly watching opera.

Following Violeta’s rise to fame, entertainment news dominated TV.

Irene was the most avid viewer.

Tonight was no exception.

Violeta just came home; she hadn’t had time to remove her makeup or change out of her gown. Irene immediately pulled her in for a selfie. She posted it on her social media with the caption, ‘My superstar is home!’

She chuckled and said, “Mom, you’re the real superstar here! I can’t compare with you.”

Irene gently touched her daughter’s face and said, “Go remove your make-up. We’ll wait for you to come down and have dinner with us.”

After removing her makeup and changing into comfortable clothes, Violeta joined the family for dinner. She toasted Niall and wished him a happy birthday. After that, she finally picked up her phone to check Facebook.

In the trendy searches list.

Both Zelena and Nolan were trending.

Curious, Violeta clicked on the hashtag and saw posts from marketing accounts.

One video clip captured Nolan’s speech at the award ceremony, with the camera catching a fleeting glance he directed toward the audience.

The marketing accounts were stirring up trouble.

The gossip-loving public was eager to join in. Nolan’s supporters hastened to exonerate him.

However, this video was inherently misleading. Marketing accounts influenced many internet users, leading them to believe that Nolan was actually involved with Zelena.

Zelena’s team didn’t want to miss out on this wave of attention.

So even though this was a misunderstanding, the team bought the water army to ride on the coattails of Nolan, the newly crowned Best Actor.

Zelena and Nolan were from the same company, so she wanted to leverage his popularity.

Nolan’s team was somewhat displeased, but since it didn’t cause any substantial harm, they turned a blind eye and didn’t bother to clarify.

The most frustrated person was Hattie.

She had hoped her red carpet-photos would go viral tonight.

She accepted that all the attention was drawn away by Nolan, the newly crowned Best Actor.

But she didn’t expect Zelena to outshine her.

In the car, Hattie fumed.

“How does Zelena get so lucky? The festival’s cameraman must be blind. Nolan wasn’t even looking at her, and yet she still managed to snag his spotlight. It’s ridiculous. Maybe she bribed the cameraman!”

Her assistant chimed in, “It’s not impossible. Zelena’s team is notorious for this. I heard they were behind the rumours about Tracy’s poor acting.”

Carmen added, “But if Nolan wasn’t looking at her, who was he looking at?”

Zelena and Hattie occupied the same row. Violeta’s seat was between them and created quite a distance.

Hattie rolled her eyes and said, “He’s probably just getting a passing glance. Zelena got ridiculously lucky this time, riding on Nolan’s wave of popularity.”

Carmen said thoughtfully, “But the seat directly below Nolan’s

gaze was empty. No one was sitting there.”

Hattie replied, “Of course someone was. Violeta was sitting there, but she left halfway through.”

“Violeta?”

Chapter 392

As soon as Hattie finished her sentence, she paused.

Could Nolan have been looking for Violeta?

But since she left halfway through, he missed her.

The camera, from his perspective, happened to catch Zelena, leading to this misunderstanding.

Carmen commented, “Whether Nolan glanced unintentionally or deliberately, Zelena got lucky. They probably won’t clarify, since they work for the same company. Even if it wasn’t Zelena, now it will be confirmed to be her.”

“Haha.”

Hattie scoffed coldly.

Back in school, Zelena liked to chase after Nolan and always received the cold shoulder.

They were both signed with Marina Media, and she actively sought out opportunities.

Hattie knew Zelena’s intentions better than anyone.

That woman was just a clinger, desperately trying to attach herself to Nolan.

Now that Nolan had become the best actor if Zelena managed to catch him, it would only mean her persistence had finally paid off.

Seeing Zelena and Nolan trending together didn’t surprise Violeta.

She knew there would be more in the future.

Therefore, she just skimmed through the trending topics. Then she glanced at her fan hub to read some praise. After that, she put down her phone and continued eating.

After the film festival, Violeta took a half-month break to make up for the lack of rest after finishing her last project.

Her recording of the voice pack for the navigation app gave her a surge in popularity.

Many people have replaced their car’s navigation voice with Violeta’s. It’s fresh and clear. The more you listen, the more pleasant it sounds.

Eugene secured Violeta’s watch brand endorsement.

The brand even gifted her a delicate women’s watch.

While shooting the ad, she encountered Brandon’s team, who had just left the recording studio.

Brandon was currently one of the most popular male singers, with a high fan conversion rate. He was the hottest new-generation pop male singer.

Previously, the company arranged for Brandon to participate in a music variety show, where his performance and achievements were outstanding. The show’s ratings are now among the best in variety shows.

Both teams met and entered the elevator together.

Violeta was preoccupied with her phone and didn’t intend to interact with Brandon.

However, Brandon was very interested in Violeta. He turned and said to her, “Violeta, I recorded the OST for your new drama.””

Hearing this, Violeta glanced at him. “So?”

Brandon smiled as a small dimple appeared near his lips, giving him a wild and roguish look.

He shrugged and said, “Nothing; I just wanted to say you have a great eye for scripts. You managed to snag such an explosive one. Congratulations.”

A dedicated team handled the post-production of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

Violeta didn’t concern herself with the editing, subtitles, or the OST.

The production team showed Brandon a short clip to help him get a feel for the song.

When Brandon saw the clip, he was amazed.

He believed that Violeta would rise even higher with this drama.

Violeta hadn’t realised Brandon was the one singing the OST for the drama, indicating his solid progress in the music industry.

The elevator doors opened, and Aster stepped out first.

As Violeta was about to leave, Brandon waved slightly at her.

“Bye.”

The elevator doors closed.

Aster looked back disdainfully and said, “We’re not close. Why would he talk with us?”

Violeta replied, “He’s got nothing better to do.

“But did he really sing the OST for our drama?””

Aster said, “If he says so, then he probably did.”

Though Brandon’s private life was messy, his musical talent was undeniable, and it contributed to his popularity.

Violeta didn’t care who sang the song, as long as the final product was good.

The watch ad took two days to shoot.

At Apex Entertainment, fans often gather outside the building.

Currently, several artists from the company are doing quite well, especially Violeta and Brandon. The largest groups of fans waiting downstairs were there for the two of them.

Chapter 393

Artists and their management companies were inseparable, with all schedules and announcements originating from the company.

Another two weeks passed.

The biennial Skyward Awards for television dramas have finally arrived.

This was the day Violeta had been eagerly anticipating.

Eugene returned to the company, handed her the Skyward Award invitation from the TV station, and shared the exciting news of her work’s nomination.

The TV station usually provides hints to ensure that guests attend the award ceremony.

The organizer would encourage them to look forward to the event and take it seriously.

Among the works nominated alongside ‘The Quiet Ode’ was Hattie’s ‘The Moon Belongs To You’, Zelena’s ‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’, and Tracy’s ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’.

The four dramas had different airing schedules but had all completed their broadcasts by now.

For an artist, their debut work is crucial in determining whether they can win the New Actor Award.

Only those who win the New Actor Award among their peers can truly elevate their status.

Various nominees received invitations to the award ceremony at the same time.

After attending the film festival, Violeta kept a low profile and waited for the Skyward Award to arrive. Now, her wait was over.

Eugene said, “Beauty, it’s our show.”

Violeta said with a smile, “It has finally arrived.”

Meanwhile, the other three nominees received their invitations.

Tracy asked, “A nomination? Are they just asking me to act as a placeholder?”

Hattie commented, “Winning the New Actor Award is the first step to surpassing Violeta.”

Zelena remarked, “New Actor Award? That’s a wonderful start.”

The new generation’s four actresses played a role in those dramas last year.

According to the data, Violeta’s work was renowned for its quality and popularity, but because it was a web series, its chances of winning were uncertain.

After ‘The Quiet Ode’, the unexpected dark horse that emerged at the end of the year was ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’.

Although it had an excellent script, the lead actress Tracy’s acting skills were criticised online, making her hold on the New Actor Award somewhat precarious.

‘The Moon Belongs To You’ was the only modern idol drama. Zelena’s work was a historical romance.

Of these, ‘The Quiet Ode’ was the only single-lead drama, while the others featured male leads.

The competition was fierce, with seven actors from the four dramas.

Not to mention, there were also performances by veteran actors.

Even though they were less popular, over a dozen TV dramas aired last year.

Violeta and her peers focused on the New Actor Award.

Meanwhile, the veterans aimed for the Best Actor and Actress awards.

With different goals, Violeta’s biggest competitors for the New Actor Award were still her peers from the four dramas.

Each year, new talents enter the industry.

However, few make it into the public eye.

The fact that Violeta and her three peers had secured a place in the public eye within a year of debuting was already a significant achievement.

How often does a newcomer become a sensation in the entertainment industry?

In the waiting room, Eugene twisted his ring. He said, “This time, we need to dress up well for the award ceremony. Last time at the film festival, we didn’t have jewelry; this time, we must.”

After the film festival, Lydia wrapped up her filming.

Two years ago, she starred in a serious drama called ‘The Wall’ while still with Apex Entertainment.

It was a role Eugene had worked hard to secure for her.

After filming, Lydia faced a lot of online controversy.

Overall, the drama received good reviews and had the potential to win awards.

Two years later, Lydia was relying on that drama to vie for the Best Actress Award. Thinking about this, Eugene felt a bit sentimental.

So much has happened in two years.

If only things went well for Lydia …

Despite their history, Eugene still wished Lydia the best in his heart.

Eugene said, “At the award ceremony, new Best Actor and Best Actress winners will emerge. In my heart, Beauty, you’re already standing on the podium with a trophy in your hands.”

Violeta smiled and said, “Ow! Thank you, Eugene.”

Eugene added, “I’ll make sure to borrow you the jewelry to dazzle the crowd.”

Chapter 394

Though it sounded simple, achieving it was far from easy.

Eugene privately reached out to several high-end jewellery brands, but all turned him down. Their feedback was either prior commitments to other artists or unwillingness to take the risk under his name.

Despite his connections, borrowing jewelry under his own name posed too much of a risk for the brands.

Since he had promised Violeta, Eugene was determined to make it happen.

That evening, Eugene was drinking with Lance Sowle, the deputy general manager of the company.

After a few rounds, Eugene brought up the idea of borrowing jewellery from the brands and asked Lance to be his guarantor.

Lance sobered at the request.

“Me? As a guarantor? Eugene, you know I never take sides in such matters. If I help you now, what am I supposed to say when Winnie asks me to help Tracy borrow jewelry next time?”

Eugene sneered coldly and asked, “Can Tracy’s commercial value compare to Violeta’s? She’s not even associated with any of the top luxury brands. Isn’t it a bit much for her to wear high- end jewellery? You’re really stretching it.”

Lance nudged his shoulder and said, “Don’t be so sure. The Blind Detective is rated above nine. While Tracy’s resources can’t match Violeta’s, it’s anyone’s guess who will win the award this time.”

Many criticized Tracy’s acting online.

However, the Skyward Award judges don’t simply follow the crowd. They have their own standards.

Eugene frowned but remained silent…

Lance continued, “Her family is rich. Violeta didn’t secure SEVITL’s deal with the company. Can’t they sponsor Violeta? It’s just jewelry, after all.”

Eugene spat, “D*mn it! Are you serious? What kind of message would that send? She had already faced ridicule for purchasing her own dress. Now she has to pay for her jewelry too? That’s not the way to succeed in this industry, man. It would be a clear sign that we can’t play the game.”

Honours earned through one’s own efforts were not the same as those obtained through backdoor connections.

Eugene didn’t want anyone to make fun of Violeta.

If she had to rely on her family for everything, she might as well stay home and be the pampered daughter instead of struggling in the industry.

Buying her own jewelry for the red carpet wasn’t unprecedented.

If she were an older, established artist, people would see her wealth and grandeur as a symbol of her status in the industry- a sign of the confidence that comes from having built a successful career.

For a young woman in her early twenties, like Violeta, trying to flaunt resources she doesn’t have would only come off as ridiculous.

Having a good family background was an excellent card to play,

but they couldn’t pull it every time.

It would spoil the game’s fun.

Eugene added, “Besides, wouldn’t that make me look like a useless manager?”

Lance glanced at him and said, “No matter what, I can’t be your guarantor. You’ll have to find another way.”

Eugene set down his glass and playfully chided, “You old fox. You’ll jump at the first sign of benefit, but you’re too scared to vouch for her. Are you so sure Violeta won’t win the New Actor Award?”

Lance replied, “I didn’t say that. Hey, don’t pin that on me.”

Eugene proposed, “How about this? I won’t ask you to be my guarantor for free. If Violeta wins the award, her resources will skyrocket, making her truly the top actress at Apex.

“And if she doesn’t win, you can name your terms. The team will fully cooperate.”

Lance laughed heartily and asked, “Do you have that much faith in Violeta?”

Eugene shot back, “Do you think Tracy can win?”

Lance swirled his drink and stared thoughtfully at the wine glass. He said, “You never know. I’ve heard she recently got connected to a powerful godfather.”

A godfather?

Well, isn’t that something?

In the entertainment industry, finding a backer wasn’t unheard of.

Eugene pressed, “I don’t care. We’ve known each other for years. Just tell me if you’ll help me this time.”

Lance hesitated.

Ultimately, he chose to help Eugene.

Of course, he also took Eugene up on the exchange terms.

The next day, Eugene encountered Aiden in the company. elevator.

Aiden and Eugene were both renowned as the two top managers at Apex Entertainment, both considered golden managers.

The only difference was that Eugene joined later.

Aiden had been a manager for years and had richer experience. She had long since transitioned from being an employee to being one of the shareholders, earning annual dividends from the company.

Chapter 395

Aiden knew a bit more inside information than Eugene did.

She was Gerard Presley’s agent.

Gerard was a veteran and highly respected music legend.

Brandon participated in a music reality show where Gerard was one of the judges. Gerard’s esteemed status in the industry was evident.

Aiden didn’t visit the company often. When Eugene first entered the industry, Aiden had helped him, making her somewhat of a benefactor to him. Every Christmas Eve and holiday season, Eugene would send her gifts.

Today, it was a pleasant coincidence that they met in the elevator.

Eugene greeted her and said, “Hey, Aiden.”

Aiden sported short, neat hair. She was looking at her phone. Aiden looked up and smiled slightly at him, asking, “Eugene, what a coincidence running into you in the elevator this morning.”

Eugene nodded. “Uh-huh, quite a coincidence. What brought you to the company today?”

Aiden replied, “Oh, I’m just here to sign a contract.”

Eugene nodded and didn’t ask further.

The elevator doors closed, and it ascended slowly.

Aiden busied herself with replying to messages on her phone, not saying much to Eugene..

Suddenly, Eugene remembered something and asked, “Aiden, can I ask you something?”

Aiden looked up and said, “Sure, what is it?”

Eugene hesitated for a moment before asking, “Do you know which senior figures in the industry that Winnie is acquainted with? I heard she introduced Tracy to a godfather.”

Yesterday, he received some news from Lance and wondered who to ask.

Running into Aiden today was a stroke of luck.

Aiden thought for a moment, “Winnie? Let me think.

“It appears she has a connection with the deputy director of the Orange Channel, but I’m not too sure.”

Though Aiden’s reply was offhand, it gave Eugene a lead.

If Aiden mentioned it, it was likely close to the truth.

“Thanks, Aiden.”

“You’re welcome. I was just guessing.”

Ding!

The elevator doors opened. Aiden glanced at Eugene and said, “This is my floor. I’ll get going now. Let’s have lunch together sometime, Eugene.”

“Sure, Aiden. Let’s plan it.”

After Aiden left, Eugene’s expression turned serious. He immediately took out his phone to investigate.

His investigation revealed some interesting facts.

Tracy indeed had close ties with someone from the Orange Channel. They had dinner together just the other night.

The Orange Channel was planning a new travel reality show called ‘RV Travel Diaries’. Tracy’s team was already in talks and likely secured her spot.

It was still unclear whether Tracy would be a regular or just a guest.

In the afternoon, several brands sent gowns to the company.

While Violeta was selecting her gown, Eugene shared the findings of his investigation.

Aster was surprised. She said, “Participating in a variety show increases exposure and attracts fans easily. Winnie has planned her path well, but the godfather angle. Tsk! Tsk.”

Eugene warned, “Don’t underestimate having a godfather! If he truly is the deputy director, he could significantly influence the outcome of the New Actor Award.”

He turned to Violeta and said, “Beauty, we have secured the jewelry, but we will deliver it by hand on the day of the awards ceremony.”

Transporting high-value jewelry was risky.

It had to be personally delivered and returned.

Security personnel would monitor the brand closely.

At events, there have been incidents where high-value jewelry went missing, causing a huge commotion.

No one wanted a repeat of that, so precautions were necessary.

Violeta nodded in acknowledgment.

Aster asked, “Ms. White, what do you think of Tracy finding a godfather?”

Violeta replied calmly, “We’ll watch and see.”

Aster laughed and teased, “You have a sense of humour.”

Eugene was worried. He said, “The New Actor Award is now uncertain. Having a godfather is a serious advantage.”

Based on Lance’s tone yesterday, he appeared to favour Tracy. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have been so indecisive.

Winnie truly had some tricks up her sleeve. It seemed she also aimed to become a top manager through Tracy.

Violeta wasn’t surprised if ‘Blind Detective’ won an award.

In her previous life, even if that drama hadn’t won the New Actor Award, it was certain to win the Best Director or Best Screenplay Award.

Otherwise, Violeta wouldn’t have chosen that drama for her debut film.

Chapter 396

If there was no The Quiet Ode, Blind Detective would have been Violeta’s best bet.

But there was The Quiet Ode, so Violeta put all her hopes into it.

Whether she’d win an award or not, Violeta had no clue it was all up to fate.

On the other hand, the one who was most anxious about Tracy climbing up wasn’t Violeta, but Zelena.

Because Zelena and Tracy were in the same league, their teams were always at each other’s throats.

Zelena’s team had previously spread rumours about Tracy’s poor acting, which made them enemies.

Violeta said, “Eugene, leak the news about Tracy joining a variety show. Someone else will take care of the rest for us.”

Eugene thought for a moment and asked, “You mean Zelena’s team?”

Aster said, “Zelena is really popular right now. There are rumours going around that she’s Nolan’s girlfriend.”

Eugene laughed. “It’s just a publicity. They’re in the same company, trying to promote new talent. Nolan’s team won’t deny it.

“Beauty’s right. Let’s spread the news and let them fight among themselves.”

Violeta smiled. “Eugene, if I don’t win an award, will be borrowing the jewelry for me and end up embarrassing you?”

Eugene said, “Oh, it’s no big deal. Even if you don’t win, you’ll still look stunning on the red carpet. But I did promise Lance that if we don’t win, we’ll have to go with his plans for the rest of the year.”

Eugene had always managed Violeta’s schedule himself.

To keep up her commercial value and public image, he had turned down a lot of low-quality endorsements, even though they offered a lot of money.

Violeta positioned herself as an actress.

But to the company, no matter how big she got, she was just a “product.”

Refusing high offers wasn’t good for the company.

Only by having absolute talent could she have a strong voice.

If she wanted to enjoy the benefits the company provides, she had to give something in return.

Eugene had been very selective, but if Violeta didn’t win this time, he’d have to follow the company’s decisions.

It was a fair deal.

The word about Tracy joining a variety show eventually made its way to Zelena’s team.

As soon as Zelena heard about it, she had her team go after the show as well.

She wanted to snatch the opportunity away from Tracy.

Zelena was already a hot topic because of the rumour that she was Nolan’s rumoured girlfriend.

The gossip about Zelena and Nolan was all over the internet.

So when the variety show organizers heard that Zelena’s team was eager to get involved, they were surprised and really happy to work with her.

Zelena knew she had a strong advantage, and when the show’s team used the buzz to their benefit, she was more than happy to agree.

With this turn of events, Zelena had a clear edge over Tracy, especially when it came to guaranteed viewership.

The organizers were leaning more toward Zelena.

Seeing the show slipping away, Tracy was really upset.

Feeling frustrated, she called her godfather.

But the response she got was, “Tracy, this show is still uncertain. Zelena’s rumour brings built-in buzz and attention. You might have to take a step back this time.”

Tracy was clearly upset. “So, are you just going to forget the promise you made me last time?”

The guy on the other end chuckled and said, “Don’t worry. You wanted that Best Newcomer Award, right? I’ll make sure you get it.”

Tracy’s eyes brightened. “Really? That’s awesome!”

The following day.

Zelena and Tracy were at it again, arguing over their dress choices.

The teams met in the building where the filming was taking place.

With the variety show in her pocket, Zelena was acting quite high and mighty in front of Tracy.

“Tracy, thanks for letting go of the variety show. Next time you get something this good, don’t keep it to yourself-you can’t really hold on to it.”

Tracy was fuming but tried to play it cool. She said nonchalantly, “Honestly, I wasn’t that interested in the show anyway. I was actually trying to figure out how to turn it down. If you want it so much, just take it. It’s like picking up trash and still being happy.”

Chapter 397

Zelena narrowed her eyes slightly and said, “If you can’t reach the grapes, don’t complain that they’re sour. Are you only now realizing how bad your acting is? You must be grinding your teeth in frustration.”

Tracy turned to Zelena and said, “You’ll regret going against me.”

Zelena responded, “Oh? Really?”

Tracy replied, “I promise you’ll regret it. Just wait and see!”

With that, Tracy walked away.

Zelena flipped her hair dismissively and said, “Hmph! Even a fool knows how to talk tough. I’m curious to see what you can really do.”

Three days later.

The award ceremony would be broadcast live on satellite TV and major online video platforms across the country.

Fans were buzzing with excitement, ready for another exciting red carpet-show.

So many new faces emerged last year, and fans were all excited and ready for their favorites to win, so they were already waiting early on.

Jewellery was a must, so Violeta chose a simple, fitted dress. With long, curly hair and bold red lips, it gave off a bit of a vintage glamour vibe, making it a standout look on the red carpet.

Tracy, thanks to connections through her godfather, managed to get a high-end gown that made her look like a blooming peony.

Hattie was rocking another high-end custom gown this time.

Zelena went with her usual affordable luxury look, which was polished and spot-on.

But Zelena couldn’t help feeling a bit jealous seeing Tracy in such a fancy gown.

Every time Violeta walked the red carpet, her look made it to the trending searches, and this time was no exception.

Comments online were:

‘Violeta’s look on the red carpet just keeps getting better. This outfit is so beautiful. There aren’t many stars in the industry who go for this style.’

‘You can tell her resources are getting better and better. The jewelry she’s wearing is actually more expensive than her dress. She’s the first of the newcomers to get top-tier luxury jewelry. I think she’s got a good shot at the Best Newcomer Award.’

‘Tracy got a high-end gown too, but it doesn’t look like a couture.’

‘Each of Violeta’s looks just keeps getting more stylish. So far, her career is clearly moving towards a strong, serious image, while the others are still a bit unclear in their direction.’

‘Tracy’s dress looks like a blooming peony. Seems like she’s really here to win the award. Haha.’

‘Honestly, both of those top stars are doing great.’

‘Zelena’s skin is so fair, and her features are stunning.’

‘Lydia has wrapped up filming, so we finally get to see her on the red carpet. She’s got a good shot at Best Supporting Actress this time. Good luck!’

Heading into the venue.

In the dimmer area compared to the front, the diamonds on Zelena’s necklace sparkled brightly.

The seating arrangement for this event was similar to previous film festivals-first by seniority and debut order in the industry, and then by popularity and commercial value.

Tracy’s gown from the red carpet had such a large train that, when it was time to arrange the seats, she needed staff to help lift it.

Zelena rolled her eyes slightly from the side.

Hattie glanced at Tracy’s outfit and smirked.

Even though Tracy was wearing high-end fashion, it wasn’t couture, so it still fell short compared to hers.

But you could see from the gown that Tracy was trying to outshine everyone.

After they took their seats, Hattie whispered to Zelena, “It’s not a first wear and it’s not a couture. How funny.”

Wearing high-end fashion was already tough, wearing high-end couture pieces was even harder, and wearing a global first wear was much more harder.

To wear a global first wear, only top-tier celebrities with endorsement deals get that privilege.

Non-first wear dresses were typically worn by runway models first, and then by Orion celebrities. Only after that were they available for others.

So, Tracy’s gown didn’t have much value after all.

It was just something to make the fans happy, thinking their star had finally entered the high-end fashion scene.

Hattie’s comments helped soothe Zelena a bit, but she was still feeling down.

Out of the four of them, she was the only one who didn’t wear a high-end gown, let alone a couture one.

In contrast, Violeta had maintained a high standard from her very first official event, which had been a global first wear, all the way to now. Her gowns continued to exude elegance.

That night, she wasn’t wearing her old brand SEVITL but the latest Blue Blood collection from DARA, along with exquisite jewellery.

Violeta’s fashion resources truly stood out from the rest.

合

Chapter 398

Zelena was consumed by jealousy.

The awards ceremony began soon after, similar to the previous film festival. The main event was, of course, the awards presentation.

After the host gave a few polite opening remarks, they dove right into the awards.

They started with the smaller awards and worked their way up to the big ones. First, they handed out prizes for Best Art Direction, Best Cinematography, and Best Editing.

Then, they finally got to the highly anticipated Best Newcomer Award.

“Who’s going to win the Best Newcomer Award?”

The room went quiet.

Everyone was watching the two presenters up on stage.

The presenter opened the envelope, peeked at the name inside, and gave a playful smile to the crowd.

They then looked over at the row of newcomers, including Violeta.

The camera followed, catching each person’s face as it moved down the line.

Everyone wore a calm smile, and the camera finally settled on Violeta, who gave a little smile back to the camera.

Then, the presenter’s voice rang out.

“And the winner of the Best Newcomer Award is…

“Tracy!”

The camera instantly switched to Tracy’s face.

At first, Tracy looked stunned. Then, her eyes widened, and she covered their mouth with her hand, looking completely stunned.

“Wow!”

Everyone looked at Tracy as she stood up from her seat.

She radiated joy from winning the award.

Though Hattie and Zelena were unhappy, they still kept their best faces on and clapped their hands.

With so many cameras around, showing any annoyance would’ve made headlines for sure.

Tracy stood up, lifted her dress, and walked to the stage, with everyone watching her.

Because her dress was so big, some staff members helped her hold it as she made her way up.

Lydia, sitting in the front row, turned and gave Tracy a faint smile. Her gaze then subtly moved over to Violeta’s face.

Violeta’s expression remained unchanged, so it was hard to tell anything from her face.

But Lydia knew that Violeta must have been feeling awful inside.

Secretly enjoying Violeta’s discomfort, Lydia clapped even louder.

As Tracy walked by, Lydia said, “Congrats, Tracy!”

“Thanks, Lydia!”

Eugene, watching the live broadcast from backstage, looked bewildered and confused when he saw Tracy win the Best Newcomer Award.

Aster rushed in from outside, exclaiming, “Eugene! Can you believe the Best Newcomer Award went to …”

Eugene replied, “Yeah, I saw it just now.”

Aster frowned and said, “How did this happen? How did Tracy win? Her godfather really has connections.”

Eugene’s hand, holding his iPad, was pressing down so hard that his fingers turned white.

He couldn’t believe that the Best Newcomer Award had actually gone to Tracy!

Eugene jumped up from the couch, leaving his iPad behind, and quickly left the room to find a familiar face backstage.

He asked, “How did she end up with the Best Newcomer Award?”

The acquaintance pulled Eugene to a quieter spot and said, “Why are you so worked up? There’s a reason she got the award.”

Eugene said, “What reason? How can Blind Detective be better than The Quiet Ode? Tracy’s performance was average at best. This has to be some kind of rigging!”

The acquaintance quickly covered Eugene’s mouth and said, “Don’t say that! Calm down. There are tons of media here. You might get caught on camera.”

Eugene swatted the hand away and rolled his eyes in annoyance.

The acquaintance said, “There are lots of reasons she won. Look, winning isn’t always about being the biggest winner, and the biggest winner doesn’t always get an award. Why are you so worked up? It’s just the Best Newcomer Award, not Best Actress. Violeta’s doing fine with her career; she doesn’t need this award.”

Eugene wanted to snap, but held back.

“What are you talking about? Do you have any idea how important this award is?”

The two of them argued backstage.

Meanwhile, on stage, Tracy, beaming with joy, was holding her award and giving her acceptance speech.

In the audience, people had all kinds of reactions.

Zelena glanced at Violeta and thought to herself, If I can’t have it, you won’t either.

Chapter 399

Hattie watched Tracy on stage, who was putting on a show. Covering her mouth with her hand, she leaned toward Zelena

and whispered, “She found a sugar daddy, which is why she won the award.”

Zelena asked, “Seriously? Is that true?”

Hattie often had insider information because Hannah had a wide network and was known as the “madam” in the industry.

That was why Hattie could get into a high-end couture dress so quickly after Violeta.

If Hannah didn’t have such high hopes for Hattie and wasn’t worried about the Ridges’s reputation, Tracy wouldn’t have had to go to such lengths.

In this business, if you were willing to take risks, you’d end up doing better than everyone else.

Hattie said, “Do you not believe me? Just wait and see now that she’s won an award, her ego’s going to be through the roof.”

Zelena stayed silent.

Hattie had a good attitude about it because she didn’t care much about the Best Newcomer Award and wasn’t interested in competing for it.

Tracy wanted the award mainly to boost her commercial value and attract better opportunities.

With Hannah as her support, Hattie didn’t need to worry too much about securing resources for herself.

For Hattie, winning or losing an award wasn’t as important as whether she was popular, how big her presence was, and how good she looked.

She was all about using her star status to hook up with a

wealthy guy and marry into a rich family. A few years down the line, she wanted to be a key player in helping Benson take over the Ridge family.

Being a star wasn’t a forever career, so she was focused on using her youth and looked to find a big supporter early on.

But Zelena wasn’t having it. She was super competitive and wanted to stay ahead of Tracy.

Now that Tracy won the award and her status had shot up, Zelena’s not happy about it at all.

She couldn’t do much about it, so she was now trying to find some balance by focusing on Violeta.

Violeta was sure she’d win the Best Newcomer Award, but she had miscalculated and was taking the biggest hit.

Violeta was definitely feeling the blow.

But she’s used to handling tough situations, having faced many challenges and low points in her previous life.

She knew people were waiting for her to fail, so she had to keep her cool.

She had already anticipated that Tracy might win the award, so she knew disappointment was inevitable.

Violeta was more concerned about what to do next if she didn’t win the Best Newcomer Award.

She glanced at the jewelry she was wearing and realized her worst fears had come true-she was about to let Eugene down.

Before long, Tracy was coming off the stage with the trophy.

She was on cloud nine, practically floating down the steps, looking like a proud peony.

As Tracy walked past Zelena’s seat, she deliberately lifted her skirt, nearly messing up Zelena’s hairstyle.

“Oh, I’m so sorry, Lena. I didn’t mean it,” Tracy said.

Zelena’s face tensed for a moment, but she quickly recovered and smiled for the cameras, saying, “It’s okay.”

Not long ago, Zelena had taken a variety show from Tracy and even made fun of her.

Now that Tracy was winning awards and gaining influence, she wouldn’t let Zelena off the hook

Seeing Tracy acting so arrogantly, Hattie’s disdain for her grew even stronger.

Hattie couldn’t stand people who were even more arrogant than she was, especially when she knew Tracy’s background. What was there to be so cocky about?

Once the camera moved away, Hattie muttered disdainfully, “Little b*tch.

“Did you provoke her before?”

She adjusted her hair and replied, “Oh, 1 just took one of her variety show gigs.”

Hattie rolled her eyes discreetly and said, “People like that won’t let you off once they’re in power. Don’t worry, I can’t stand her either. I’ll have your back.”

With Tracy gaining so much attention, the trouble was bound to come.

Tracy won the Best Newcomer Award, which shifted the dynamics for the new generation of actors.

On Facebook, her fans were ecstatic, celebrating like it was the New Year, feeling proud and relieved.

‘She wasn’t only wore high-end fashion but also won an award- things were starting to take off for her!”

‘Tracy had always seen Violeta as her main rival within the company, with both of them competing to be Apex’s Top Gun.’

‘Now that she won the Best Newcomer Award, Violeta couldn’t compete with her for that top position anymore.’

‘Tracy couldn’t be happier.’

But soon, the second most anticipated award was about to be presented.

Two new presenters took the stage to hand out the award.

In the audience, Eugene looked at Violeta with a pained expression.

He sighed deeply.

“Ah.”

合

Chapter 400

Violeta didn’t get the Best Newcomer Award, so it seemed the second half of the year was going to be tough.

That bastard Lance hit the mark.

Damn it! the more I think about it, the angrier I get.

“There’s nothing to see here. Let’s go. Have Felix come and drive us. There will definitely be a lot of reporters outside later asking Beauty how it feels not to win the award. These reporters love to rub salt in other people’s wounds.”

Aster stood next to Eugene and quickly said, “Hold on, Eugene. They’re announcing that Ms. White is nominated again. How many times is this? They’re just messing with us.”

Eugene looked surprised. “There’s another nomination? What award are they announcing now?”

Aster pointed to the small screen beside them. “It’s the Best Actress Award of the Year.”

Best Actress of the Year? Isn’t that the top award for actresses?

Eugene was taken aback and then took a closer look at the big screen.

“This time, it’s for Best Actress Nominee.”

Aster was a bit surprised at first, but then noticed and said excitedly while looking at the screen, “Oh wow, Ms. White is nominated for Best Actress, Eugene!”

At this year’s Skyward Award, Violeta got six nominations, including one for Best Newcomer of the Year, though she didn’t win that one.

She had been overlooked five times before, so the nomination for Best Actress came as a surprise to Eugene.

It looks like there’s still a chance.

Let’s stick around and see how it turns out.

Eugene stared intently at the screen beside him.

The big screen was showing a clip of Violeta from The Quiet Ode.

She looked stunning in her costume, with a sheer veil covering her face.

There was a recent vote on Facebook for the most beautiful traditional-style actress. Over the years, a lot of actresses have looked like goddesses in these costumes. But as time goes on and the old stars fade away, only the memories of the audience remain.

No one expected that Violeta would emerge as the top pick from among many seasoned actresses. She ended up winning the vote.

There was even a trending topic calling her “Violeta, Bewitching Beauty of the Realm.”

Sitting in the audience, Violeta had already moved past her disappointment over not winning the Best Newcomer Award and was back to a normal mood.

Now, as they were announcing the Best Actress Award, she got nominated again.

As Violeta watched her clip on the big screen, she couldn’t help but remember the days of filming in Veilmist Lake. Working with Wade was one of the happiest times for her.

He was her lucky charm.

She hoped they could work together again in the future.

Violeta never really expected to win the Best Actress Award, so she didn’t have any high hopes.

She was a bit distracted, thinking about how she’d handle the media if they surrounded her after the awards ceremony and asked how she felt about not winning the Best Newcomer Award.

After all, many people on Facebook had bet that Violeta would win the award.

The disappointment wasn’t just hers, a lot of her fans were let down too.

The big screen soon switched to clips from other works, including Lydia’s The Wall.

Lydia looked at the screen, confident that the Best Actress trophy was hers for the taking.

She had been in the television industry for several years, and in terms of popularity and work, she was the clear choice for Best Actress.

Lydia couldn’t believe there was anyone else who could challenge her.

The clip ended.

The presenters opened the award list and were taken aback when they saw the name.

“Wow, the winner truly deserves it!”

Lydia adjusted her gown and got ready to stand up to accept her award.

Violeta had already thought about how she’d answer the media questions when she left.

“And the winner of this year’s Best Actress Award is…

“Violeta!

The room suddenly erupted in enthusiastic applause.

Violeta’s stunned expression was shown on the big screen. She was so surprised that she forgot to manage her reaction, but it clearly showed she had no idea she’d actually won Best Actress. She was incredibly thrilled!

She had prepared a speech for winning the Best Newcomer Award!

It took her a moment to process what was happening.

Next to her, Zelena, Hattie, and Tracy, who were holding the Best Newcomer Award, were equally stunned, their faces showing pure disbelief.

In the backstage area, Eugene and Aster were momentarily speechless before bursting into excited screams.

“Arghhh! Eugene! Eugene, did you hear that? Ms. White won the Best Actress Award! Oh my gosh, arghhh!”

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 381, to 390]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 381

Some actors stated that the director could call them back at any time if necessary.

However, since it was a drama and not a movie, others decided to opt-out.

Among the actors who opted out was the deeply disappointed Lydia.

When Lydia eagerly prepared for the audition, she was suddenly informed that it had been canceled.

She thought she hadn’t met the requirements.

It turned out that Wendy decided to shoot a drama instead of a movie, which was the reason.

This was something Lydia couldn’t accept.

The studio called her and offered an explanation. “We haven’t decided on the rest of the cast for the TV series, except for the lead actress. If you’re still interested, I can help you.”

“No, thank you!”

Lydia refused flatly.

She wanted to transition to a movie, not drama.

Her stature was slightly behind that of the top actresses in the domestic entertainment industry. Why go through all the trouble of shooting a drama abroad? It was a waste of her effort.

She hung up and felt extremely disappointed.

All her preparations were in vain.

“Find out why Wendy abandoned the movie for a drama.”

“Alright.”

Actually, there was no need to investigate.

Soon, Wendy’s high-profile appearance at the airport made entertainment news. She quickly topped the trending news on Facebook.

Her assistant looked at the trending news in shock and said, “Lydia, look! Wendy appeared at the airport!”

Lydia rolled her eyes and mocked, “Are entertainment reporters having nothing to do now? Appearing at the airport is news.”

Her assistant shook her head, pointing at the phone. “No, it’s not in Glorialand. It’s at Quinston Airport!”

What?

Wendy has come to Quinston!?

Lydia immediately picked up her phone and checked the news.

The top trending news was indeed about the famous Glorian director’s appearance at Quinston Airport, which caused a frenzy among fans.

Along with Wendy, actress Violeta, who had just finished shooting in Glorialand, was another trending topic.

Photos from the airport mostly showed Violeta’s fans and the media waiting for her.

They didn’t expect to see Wendy show up at the airport, either.

In a brief video, fans let out screams on the side.

Meanwhile, the media swarmed in to interview them. Thankfully, the airport security managed the situation, or it would have been chaotic.

Violeta and Wendy got into a car and left.

Speculation online quickly exploded.

A popular entertainment vlogger conjectured, “Director Stokes mentioned a few months ago that she was preparing a movie. Now she’s arriving in Quinston with Violeta. Could they be collaborating?’

There were all kinds of guesses made online. Some media even called Wendy’s studio for information.

After the assistant read the news, she said disdainfully, “Didn’t the director say the movie was cancelled? How could she be collaborating with Violeta?

“Could this be Violeta’s team hyping things up again? What do you think, Lydia?” the assistant asked.

Lydia scrolled through social media.

She said, “It’s too early to conclude. The studio announced a change from the movie to a TV series. Could Violeta be collaborating with Wendy on the series?”

The assistant frowned and said, “Lydia, that can’t be. Maybe Wendy and Violeta’s meeting was coincidental?”

Lydia put down her phone and looked at the assistant. She questioned, “Coincidental? Did they happen to be on the same flight and then leave the airport in the same car? There’s no such thing as that many coincidences.”

Lydia firmly believed that this was no coincidence; she was convinced that everything depended on effort.

The assistant was at a loss for words and finally said, in resentment, “I’ll investigate what’s going on with Wendy’s TV series.”

At Apex Entertainment.

After arriving at the company, Eugene went to report to the higher-ups.

Violeta arranged to meet Danielle the next day.

Danielle’s internship at InkQuill Studio has turned into a full-time screenwriter position after working with Violeta.

It was a surprise for Violeta to bring in Wendy as the director.

Chapter 382

Violeta’s prowess was truly impressive.

The news spread like wildfire.

Half the entertainment industry knew about Wendy’s arrival.

Everyone was curious about her activities in Quinston. Could it be a new collaboration with an actor?

Since her airport schedule leaked that day, there have been no further updates. The buzz quickly faded and was replaced by other news.

Recently, ‘The Moon Belongs To You’ was generating significant attention. Despite facing negative reviews in its early days, the positive impact of a successful show proved beneficial to its two leads.

Hattie gained over three million followers on social media because of the series, and her fan base continued to grow. They expected the numbers to surpass six or seven million by the series’ conclusion.

Her fans spontaneously formed a support club, managing her online presence and promoting her news.

Hattie also received some decent endorsement deals.

Although the endorsements were not from luxury brands, they were still from upper- to mid-tier brands.

Jacques, the male lead, benefited even more.

His followers had already surpassed five million and were still climbing.

Jacques was handsome and the heartthrob of his film academy.

His acting in the series was commendable, though not extraordinary.

His professional training set him apart from other young actors of his generation. Furthermore, his added allure and character contributed to his popularity.

The studio capitalised on this by presenting Jacques as a sunny and innocent young man. This image resonated well with fans, and his merchandise, including magazine covers and other memorabilia, sold out rapidly.

Compared to Nolan’s classic and refined style, Jacques’s persona filled a niche in the industry.

His emergence filled this void and ensured he had lots of opportunities in the future.

Success brought confidence.

Hattie was experiencing the perks of fame for the first time.

There were many fans who followed her to every event.

Feeling elated, she declared, “With these numbers, I’m definitely winning the New Actor Award next year.”

Carmen was sitting in a nearby chair, browsing her phone. She replied casually, “Hattie, don’t get too excited. We haven’t surpassed the number of views of The Quiet Ode yet, and Violeta’s followers have already surpassed ten million.”

Hattie frowned deeply and asked, “Whose side are you on? Are you my manager or Violeta’s?

The drama gained popularity due to its simultaneous release and status as a web series!

“The Moon Belongs To You airs one episode a day, and it’s a TV drama. They’re fundamentally different and incomparable.”

Carmen said, “Times have changed. The gap between web series and TV dramas is narrowing. Mainstream awards have already embraced web series overseas. The New Actor Award is still up for grabs.”

Carmen’s words dampened Hattie’s mood.

Annoyed, Hattie snapped, “So you think Violeta has a bigger advantage over me?”

Carmen spoke honestly, “At the moment, Violeta’s career growth is indeed the best among the new generation. Her SEVITL endorsement alone puts her miles ahead.”

Not just miles ahead of Hattie.

Even the top stars of previous years didn’t secure luxury endorsements as quickly as she did.

Violeta had landed a top-tier endorsement within six months of debuting. Her feat was unprecedented.

“But we don’t need to compare ourselves with her. We have different paths and fields. Everyone wants to be first, but the second position often finds comfort.”

This was Carmen’s experienced perspective, sincerely shared.

However, Hattie clearly didn’t take it in.

“Second? I don’t want to be second. I want to be first!

“Is the SEVITL endorsement so great? It’s only for a year. There are a lot more luxury brands out there than SEVITL. I’ll definitely secure a top-tier endorsement, too.”

A week later……

Reverie Studio announced auditions for actors. The schedule was tight, requiring actor and actress Auratian to arrive in Quinston for auditions by the end of the month.

During this quiet week, Wendy, Danielle, and Violeta had in-depth discussions.

They made detailed adjustments to the script and character settings.

Initially, James offered them a private estate in Kligan for filming, but Violeta didn’t take it seriously.

Chapter 383

After much discussion, they realized that finding an existing luxurious location for the shoot was challenging. However, James’s estate in Glorialand emerged as the perfect choice.

After all, Glorialand was Wendy’s comfort zone, and filming there was well-suited to the script’s setting.

Thus, 80% of Nirvana and Rebirth were decided to be filmed in Glorialand.

The night before, Reverie Studio announced the auditions for the series.

Lydia had uncovered the reason behind Wendy’s visit to Quinton Airport.

It turned out that an irresistible force had prevented Wendy from making a movie and prompted a change of plans.

However, the person responsible for this change remained unknown.

The answer revealed itself quickly.

The next day, the studio announced that the lead actress for Wendy’s series was none other than Violeta.

Once again, Violeta had made a trendy search.

It became clear that their appearance together at the airport a week earlier was no accident or coincidence.

The two had a collaboration.

Moreover, Wendy and Violeta were working together.

Their collaboration was bound to be significant, even though the details were not yet known.

Lydia immediately understood.

It was Violeta who had convinced Wendy to change her focus from a movie to a series during their time in Glorialand.

Her assistant was furious. “Violeta did this on purpose. It might be Eugene’s way of getting back at us.”

Lydia clenched her fist.

This was the second time Violeta had obstructed Lydia’s path.

The first time was when Lydia returned from vacation and planned to make a grand entrance on Clio’s red carpet and secure the SEVITL endorsement.

Violeta stole the spotlight with her mermaid gown and even snagged the SEVITL endorsement.

And now, this.

Lydia had hoped to break into the movie industry with Wendy’s help, but that plan had been thwarted again.

She was furious.

Her assistant speculated, “Even if Violeta didn’t know about your plans to transition, Eugene surely did. He’s probably helping her as revenge for when we left.”

Eugene had been injured in Glorialand.

He had rested for a week upon returning to Quinston.

How had he gotten hurt? Something must have happened in Glorialand.

Lydia mused, “The movie has been in preparation for a long time. It’s not something one can abandon easily. Violeta must have negotiated some conditions with Wendy, or there’s more to this than meets the eye.”

The assistant said, “That’s truly wicked, and she uses such aggressive tactics. Violeta probably wants to secure the SEVITL endorsement and avoid any embarrassment.”

“What should we do now?”

This feud had deepened.

Lydia closed her eyes briefly. Her voice trembled slightly as she said, “Go through the scripts we received earlier. Calvin Vargas’s period piece seemed decent. It’s the second half of the year

now, and we can’t afford to waste any more time.”

“What? You mean we’re just going to let this go?”

Lydia’s frustration was palpable; her anger was rising.

She snapped, “What else can we do? Wendy isn’t making a movie anymore. Should I wait until she completes the series?”

The assistant felt deflated and said, “It’s just unfair. You worked so hard to connect with the director; everything was agreed upon, and then this.”

Lydia reached for the cigarette pack beside her. She lit a slim cigarette and tilted her head slightly as she did so. Lydia said, “I’ll settle this score with her, but not now.”

Violeta recruit Wendy for a collaboration?

Why didn’t she choose someone local? Perhaps there is something wrong with this series.

Lydia couldn’t figure out the exact issue with the series yet, but Violeta had obstructed her path. Because of her powerful backers, Lydia couldn’t openly retaliate.

However, there were many ways to make Violeta uncomfortable.

There’s a long road ahead. We’ll see.

With several months of filming ahead in Glorialand.

Violeta went home and spent two days with her parents.

One evening, the family enjoyed a harmonious dinner. Later, Niall and Violeta chatted outside on the lawn.

Niall’s phone rang. It was Elaine calling.

Niall walked away to take the call, while Violeta leaned on the railing and watched his shadow lengthen on the ground under the lamp’s glow. A small smile was playing on her lips.

Chapter 384

It would be wonderful for Niall to get married soon. After all, Elaine was a good person.

Before going to bed, Violeta chatted with Kaylee again.

She had secured a role in ‘The Lies in Winter’. Although Kaylee wasn’t the female lead, she got a significant supporting role with plenty of lines.

Kaylee had stayed home over the last few days to memorize her lines and lose weight.

In the winter, she’ll go to a small town in Crefron to shoot.

Violeta said, “It might be tough.”

“Oh, I’m looking forward to it, Vio.”

Violeta comforted, “Don’t worry. This show will bring you unexpected rewards.”

“I always believe what you say, Vio. I’ll wish you a smooth journey in advance.”

Before the end of the month, the production team had finalized some roles.

The team had yet to decide on a few key roles, such as the three vicious sisters in the bullying group.

They couldn’t find suitable actresses in the domestic industry; therefore, Reverie Studio turned its attention to the Glorialand actresses.

Glorialand had a wide selection of actors for such intense roles, and she offered them many options.

Violeta didn’t interfere with Wendy’s decision.

As scheduled, the team flew to Kligan at the end of the month.

Violeta had joined the production team.

Lydia also started shooting, notably alongside the newcomer Chad.

A month later, Zelena and Tracy wrapped up their scenes.

Zelena officially signed with Marina Media, the same company as Nolan.

During the six months that Violeta spent filming in Glorialand, all of her rivals faced one less formidable opponent.

Zelena finally returned with her work.

During Violeta’s absence, Zelena took the opportunity to climb higher in her career.

The day after she came back, Zelena had dinner with Hattie.

They ate at the same table, but each had different thoughts. They talked like best friends, with seemingly sincere words. In ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’, Violeta was the only Chesia actress.

The main cast consisted of Glorian actors, all of whom were villains.

In the show, they were scheming against each other and trying to bring each other down.

Off-camera, they sat together and enjoyed the fondue brought by Violeta from Chesia. The team often laughed and took photos together.

During her time in Kligan, Violeta picked up some basic Glorian.

Fruits were cheap there. In the first two weeks, Aster almost lived on durian, but later she broke out with acne.

The collaboration with Wendy was very enjoyable, and working with the Glorian actors taught her a lot.

Despite being abroad, Violeta continued to monitor the news from the Chesian entertainment industry.

‘Spring Isn’t Blooming’ had premiered, and the initial ratings were quite good.

Tracy was Zelena’s biggest competitor. Zelena grabbed a shampoo endorsement from her, causing Tracy to mock her on social media.

Their fans immediately clashed online.

Zelena signed with Nolan’s company. Marina Media, with Nolan as the company’s star, could provide ample resources for its artists.

Additionally, Zelena had people who were skilled and cooperative with promotional strategies.

Zelena’s career progressed rapidly with these strategies in place.

No one expected that ‘The Legend of Blind Detective’, which aired half a month later, would become another show that came out as a surprise following ‘The Quiet Ode’.

This drama had a turbulent production, but upon airing, it exploded with its novice period detective theme.

The premiere had an astonishing number of views and sparked extensive online discussions.

Tracy’s status soared past Zelena’s, and her fanbase grew significantly.

Violeta watched from the sidelines. She wasn’t surprised by the news.

Blind Detective was the first script she had her eye on.

Though she didn’t get to shoot it, seeing it presented perfectly to the audience made Violeta grateful for the crew behind it.

Kligan was nicknamed the ‘Rose of Glorialand’.

Filming took them to many places, and Violeta took the opportunity to snap lots of beautiful photos. Although she wasn’t in Chesia, she was active on social media.

Orion-style makeup was trendy in Glorialand.

The photos Violeta posted online were drastically different from her previous style.

Aileen was the first to repost and comment: ‘New style! Thumb up. emoji and flower.emoji.”

She was a photographer favoured by many fashion magazines, which indicated her approval with her repost.

That night, Violeta noticed that many models from the fashion industry started following her.

Chapter 385

Her new followers include a few bloggers who specialize in the fashion industry.

Eugene laid back in his chair as he picked up a piece of pineapple with a toothpick.

“When autumn comes, my flowers bloom and overshadow all others.”

Aster asked, “What did you say, Eugene?”

Eugene replied, “What did I say? Post more photos; I’ll arrange for those to appear on the trendy search.”

Aileen had reposted it, so there was no reason not to capitalize on this wave of popularity.

Even if she were not in the domestic entertainment industry, she could still be trendy on social media with just a beautiful photo.

It would infuriate her rivals.

That evening, Violeta was filming a night scene.

Her post on social media trended immediately.

‘Violeta’s Glorianland Makeup’

‘Violeta’s new drama makeup looks cool.’

After the post became trendy, numerous beauty bloggers and fashion media quickly followed suit.

Beauty bloggers began to imitate Violeta’s makeup, which caused a surge in popularity on short video platforms.

Fashion bloggers analyzed all of Violeta’s fashion resources since her debut and predicted her potential future direction.

The conclusion was that as long as Violeta focused on her career and didn’t stir up trouble,

She would dominate the fashion resources among her peers, even if she might not surpass her predecessors upon returning from Glorialand.

Violeta was filming.

Eugene also got himself busy. He made many friends and connections in Glorialand’s entertainment industry.

Tracy gained popularity with ‘The Legend of the Blind Detective.”

However, her acting has been criticized.

The drama gained popularity due to its outstanding plot, which was a rare suspense drama in recent years.

The storyline’s brilliance surpassed the characters, leading to widespread national discussion about the plot.

Tracy’s performance in the show was only passable. She joined the production team hastily and didn’t have enough time to prepare for the early stages of filming.

Her co-actor had made extensive preparations. He even studied the life details of blind individuals and portrayed the role to perfection.

Tracy’s shortcomings were evident in comparison.

Compared to her co-actor, Tracy’s acting was immature and failed to support the main character’s setting.

Although she gained fans from the show, she also received considerable criticism.

People commented that her acting was subpar, that she couldn’t cry on cue and would just stare blankly.

Additionally, the delicate relationship between Tracy and Zelena led many of Zelena’s fans to criticize Tracy.

Tracy’s first show labeled her as having ‘poor acting skills’.

She was very upset. Tracy said, “It’s strange. Zelena’s acting was bad in her drama, but no one criticized her. Why do people label me as a poor actress? Isn’t my acting better than Zelena’s? Hmph.”

Winnie advised, “Praise and criticism come together. Stay calm and don’t pay attention to those negative comments.”

Tracy rolled her eyes and chided, “Both dramas are popular shows. Why isn’t Violeta getting any criticism? Everyone is praising her.”

An assistant nearby interjected, “Maybe it’s because of the character. Violeta played Layla; she’s a cripple.”

Winnie added, “Although your drama is very popular, its fan conversion rate is not as good as ‘The Quiet Ode.’ It’s probably related to Wade. He might be a screenwriter, but he has many book fans and followers who also pay attention to Violeta.”

All in all, Violeta’s luck seemed better than Tracy’s.

While her drama was a hit, it couldn’t compare to ‘The Quiet Ode’ in terms of commercial impact for the artists.

Human desires were endless.

Initially, Tracy just wanted a lead role, but now she wanted more.

Tracy turned to Winnie and asked, “Do I have any endorsements?”

Winnie replied, “Yes, there have been quite a few recently. I still need to pick one.”

Tracy clarified, “I don’t mean those shampoo endorsements. I mean high-end ones.”

Winnie answered, “No.”

Tracy felt deflated.

When she noticed Tracy’s expression, Winnie instantly guessed her thoughts.

“Tracy, you seem to think this industry is simple to navigate. Just because Violeta secured top luxury endorsements doesn’t mean everyone can. Aside from that, she didn’t necessarily get them because of her drama.”

The fashion industry was much harder to break into than the television industry.

The fashion world heavily relies on connections. Without connections, it’s impossible to make a mark.

She advised, “Don’t focus on Violeta. Right now, Zelena’s team is hot on our heels. She’s our direct competitor.”

Chapter 386

“Alright then.”

Tracy had once believed that the only difference between her and Violeta was one successful drama series.

Now, she realized the gap was much wider.

No matter which company she was in, someone like Violeta would only make the boss happy, not her fellow artists.

A thriving seedling symbolizes the dedication of the one who nurtured it.

It would inevitably absorb the nutrients from the seedlings around it.

Being in the same company as Violeta was a misfortune for Tracy.

On the other side, Zelena was slightly tipsy after she attended a dinner party.

She got into her car and leaned back in her seat, pulling out her phone.

First, she checked out the trendy search. She immediately frowned when she saw Violeta’s name on the hashtag.

That bitch!

Despite her absence, she continued to appear in the popular search results. So annoying!

However, Zelena’s mood lifted when she saw a post on the front page criticizing Tracy’s acting skills.

The script for Blind Detective was excellent, and Tracy’s fame was starting to overshadow her.

Previously, Zelena had snatched an endorsement from Tracy. Then Tracy retaliated by taking one of Zelena’s advertisements.

Their career paths were similar, and they had started around the same time. It led to inevitable friction.

Zelena was determined not to let Tracy get ahead of her. She put her phone down and closed her eyes. Zelena asked her agent, “Trina, have the movie reviews been arranged? Make sure they focus on Tracy’s poor acting.”

“Don’t worry,” Trina reassured her. “I’ve hired five professional writers to write the reviews, as well as a few short video bloggers to create content. The buzz should pick up.”

Zelena smirked and said, “If we can knock Violeta off the trendy search, even better.”

Using negative reviews of Tracy to push Violeta off the trends was a two-for-one deal, delightful in every sense.

Just thinking about it lifted Zelena’s spirits.

Three months later, winter had arrived.

The filming schedule prioritized what could be shot first; therefore, the school scenes were scheduled to be filmed during the winter break.

There was a scene where Violeta was thrown around the playground and collapsed on the ground with wounds all over her body. She looked incredibly fragile on screen.

To keep up with the schedule, the crew worked through Christmas. Therefore, Violeta couldn’t go home to celebrate with her family.

Even though Violeta couldn’t return, her family could visit her in Glorialand.

Her parents missed her dearly. They decided to spend Christmas Eve with Violeta in Glorialand.

Violeta wasn’t the only one who couldn’t go home for a holiday to stay on schedule. The entire crew agreed on her fate.

When Anton and Irene arrived, they felt it would be awkward to invite only Violeta to dinner. Instead, they booked the entire restaurant and invited the whole crew for a meal.

That night, Violeta posted a few photos of the dinner on social media and wished everyone a joyful Christmas Eve.

In no time, the comments section was filled with fans’ blessings and messages of longing. Everyone eagerly awaited Violeta’s return after wrapping up the shoot.

Anton and Irene stayed in Glorialand for three days. They returned to their country before heavy snow grounded flights at Quinton Airport.

After seeing her parents off, Violeta continued filming.

After the holidays, the crew switched the shooting location between Kligan and Gario.

After a month, they finished the Glorialand scenes, leaving only twenty percent of the shoot to complete back home. Some actors wrapped up their roles.

Before returning, the main cast shot promotional posters for the series.

A Facebook page for the drama had been created.

Moreover, they posted the posters.

The theme was dark and somber.

Despite submitting a toned-down version for review, the mature content of the series prevented extensive promotion.

In her previous life, Violeta remembered that the lead actress of this series had been blacklisted.

While some of that was due to her personal relationships, the series’ content also played a role.

Violeta had to manage everything carefully to avoid repeating past mistakes and guard against malicious reports.

Therefore, the page was created much later. The information was kept tightly under wraps.

Only the poster has been released since its creation, with no other information supplied.

Outside of production, little was known about the drama.

Fans and industry insiders became extremely curious about the project.

Now that the account had posted the poster, people could only speculate on that.

This was Violeta’s second series, and the audience’s anticipation was steadily rising.

Chapter 387

Xedon served as the domestic shooting location.

Every day, Violeta needed to go to the set. Many of her fans would come to visit her.

Every now and then, fans would leak photos on social media. Even in the blurry images, Violeta’s beauty shone through and attracted many admirers.

The secrecy surrounding Violeta’s new drama had been well-maintained.

As a result, when the official account for the drama was revealed, enthusiastic fans quickly pushed it to the trendy search list.

Although it drew Violeta’s attention, it also caught the eye of those with ill intentions.

For instance, Zelena.

Zelena was first surprised by the drama’s title before laughing out loud when she understood its significance.

Her laughter startled her manager, who was riding in the car with her.

Trina asked, “Zelena, what are you laughing at? What’s going on with Violeta’s new drama? It’s been kept so secretive. I need to find out more about it.”

Zelena sneered, “No need to investigate. I know exactly what this drama is.”

Unbelievable. Violeta dared to take such a risky path.

She must be desperate to make a name for herself.

In the previous life, ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ had been a sensational hit overseas.

It won numerous awards due to its popularity.

However, it was also notorious for its overly provocative storyline. Chesia subsequently blacklisted the actress who played the lead role.

Does Violeta believe that her family’s influence can protect her and allow her to do whatever she wants in Chesia?

A single complaint about this drama’s inappropriateness would swiftly lead to its removal.

But soon, Zelena grew suspicious over something.

If she remembered correctly, this drama was scheduled to air at least two years later.

How was it broadcast so quickly?

Moreover, Violeta wasn’t the original actress in her previous life; it was someone else.

In this life, Violeta’s career development differs significantly from Zelena’s memories.

This made her suspicious.

Previously, Zelena had assumed that her own rebirth had altered Violeta’s life path.

Now, Violeta was involved in the production two years ahead of schedule.

Something is definitely off.

A terrifying thought flashed through her mind.

Zelena’s pupils constricted suddenly.

Perhaps I wasn’t the only one to be reborn?

The possibility sent chills down her spine.

Trina was still waiting for Zelena’s answer. She nudged her shoulder and asked, “Lena? What are you thinking? Tell me, how do you know about this drama? Where did you learn about it?”

Zelena’s eyelashes fluttered slightly, and goosebumps appeared on her skin.

She avoided the topic and said, “It’s cold. Turn up the heat in the car.”

Trina responded, “The temperature’s been the same. Are you getting sick?”

She forced a stiff smile at Trina.

Zelena replied, “It’s nothing. I’m just guessing. Look at the poster. The colours are dark; it must be about the dark side of human nature. Given the secrecy, the themes are likely sensitive.”

Listening to Zelena’s analysis, Trina found herself agreeing more and more.

“Yeah, now that you mention it, sensitive themes aren’t easy to air in Chesia. Director Cress had a film that’s still shelved because of that.”

Zelena wasn’t paying attention to Trina’s words.

She turned to look out the car window, her expression heavy.

If her suspicion was correct, this was no trivial matter. She began to sweat.

Violeta had also been reborn, and she had been putting an act with me all this time.

That b*tch is toying with me!

For now, Zelena couldn’t be sure if Violeta had indeed been reborn.

She needed to find a way to confirm it.

The shooting in Xedon came to an end.

Wendy had completed her work, yet a significant amount of post-production work remained.

They needed to edit a full version, as well as a tone-down version for backup.

Having been out of the spotlight for most of the year, Violeta was determined to attend the film festival at the end of the month.

After wrapping up, Violeta took a break to prepare herself for the film festival.

During this period, Eugene arranged for Violeta to endorse a highly popular navigation app. Violeta was to record her own voice prompts for the app.

合

Chapter 388

The company had initially considered Hattie for the advertisement.

During Violeta’s absence, Hattie participated in a reality show. Though it was just one episode, her performance garnered quite a bit of attention and won her some fans.

The good reception painted her as a beautiful and kind-hearted girl next door.

Therefore, the map advertisement initially targeted her.

Unexpectedly, Violeta had returned to Chesia.

The brand immediately shifted its focus to Violeta’s team.

The brand had made Hattie’s team do all the work, but Violeta was chosen in the end. Hattie was furious when she found out.

“Why didn’t that b*tch stay in Glorialand and die there? Why has she come back and taken my spot? With the film festival coming up, I can’t lose to her on the red carpet!”

Violeta’s Glorian makeup was a huge hit, and she had made her name in the fashion world.

With the film festival approaching, SEVITL had sent her a gown to choose from. Many high-end brands also offered her gown, and her choices were broader than ever.

Naturally, having other brands send dresses as a goodwill gesture was very nice.

However, as the spokesperson for SEVITL, and given the brand’s generous gesture of providing haute couture gowns, it would be quite disrespectful for Violeta to choose another brand.

One must know how to be grateful and considerate.

Violeta faced online mockery last year after attending Clio’s charity night, but SEVITL resolutely announced her as their spokesperson.

Violeta wouldn’t be ungrateful and burn bridges.

As a result, Violeta opted to attend the film festival in SEVITL’s dress.

Among the eight gowns, she picked a champagne-colored, strapless gown. Through the thin veil of the skirt, her long legs were vaguely visible through the skirt’s thin veil.

The dress was perfectly tailored. The design was both elegant and eye-catching, with a subdued, luxurious colour.

Although it was strapless, it revealed just enough without being inappropriate.

Diamonds were scattered across the gown. Violeta’s waist-to-hip ratio appeared even more perfect as the waist, cinched tightly, accentuated her already slender figure.

This film festival appearance was just to show her face. Violeta didn’t have any film work, so she would just sit in the audience.

But having not attended any events for over half a year, her team placed great importance on this appearance.

Violeta was getting ready for the night.

Eugene stood behind her, his gaze fixed on her neck. He mentioned this to Aster, who was standing beside him. “Do you notice something’s missing?”

Aster followed his gaze and nodded.

“Indeed, we’re missing the jewelry. If we could land a luxurious jewelry endorsement this year, that would be perfect.”

No matter how gorgeous and luxurious a couture dress was, without the right jewelry, something always felt amiss.

Last year, Lydia’s little black dress paired with a large gemstone necklace was particularly striking. In group photos with other actresses, she stood out confidently.

But jewelry wasn’t like dresses.

Through connections, one could borrow dresses, but without brand sponsorship, borrowing jewelry was nearly impossible.

Jewellery was too valuable; clothes could be remade, but jewelry couldn’t.

If lost, it would be a huge problem.

“Violeta’s fame is not quite there yet. Let’s wait a little longer. The brands will come knocking soon enough.”

That evening, the film festival was set up magnificently, with constant flashes of cameras that almost lit up the night sky.

The order of the red carpet appearances was prearranged by the festival organizers.

Celebrities without works to receive awards were just

audiences. Naturally, they wouldn’t compete for the red carpet spotlight.

Artists with works to promote mostly walked the red carpet with their entire crew.

For instance, Nolan’s film ‘Froze’ last year.

A group of attractive actors and actresses walked the red carpet with the director, Austin Cress. The director stood in the middle, flanked by Nolan and Polly.

Violeta’s red carpet slot was somewhere in the middle.

She was dressed in a champagne-colored gown, and when she appeared, all the attention was on her. Violeta smiles gracefully. Her look was impeccably perfect.

The national TV channel broadcasts the film festival live.

Under the high-definition camera, her skin appeared flawless, radiant, and delicate.

Her makeup was slightly different from last year’s Clio red carpet, highlighting her stunning features.

Countless fans flocked to the fan hub.

After a brief appearance, Violeta walked away and disappeared from the screen.

Chapter 389

The time on the red carpet wasn’t long because the award ceremony was the main event of the night. Soon, people began posting pictures of all the celebrities on the red carpet on social media.

It was a visual feast for the fans, filled with attractive celebrities.

Fans from all over came together.

Photos of the new generation of actresses were the highlight of the discussion.

‘Violeta’s look on the Clio red carpet last time was unforgettable. I still think it’s legendary.’

‘Tracy and Violeta both work as artists for the same company, but Tracy’s fashion resources are significantly lacking. While Violeta is already wearing haute couture, Tracy is still wearing premium brands. I hope the studio works hard to catch up!”

‘The entire cast of Froze looks amazing! I’m hoping my bro wins Best Actor!’

‘Violeta has such good fashion resources. I think this outfit is another first-wear.’

‘Lena looks stunning!’

‘Did Hattie make it into the luxury brand this year too?’

‘Nolan is just so handsome; his charisma is unmatched in the industry! I love him.’

‘Wow, Hattie is gorgeous.’

Inside the venue, Violeta changed into another dress.

With the guidance of the staff, she arrived at her seat.

Her gaze swept over the nameplates on the seats around her, and she noticed several familiar names.

Hattie was on her left, Zelena was on her right, and Tracy was across the aisle.

All four of them had debuted around the same time. Therefore, their seats were arranged next to each other.

In terms of status, Violeta was the only one holding top-tier luxury endorsements, while the others were not.

Therefore, Violeta’s seat was directly under the big screen, while the others were off to the side.

Not long after, Zelena and the others arrived. Violeta sat upright, not sparing them a glance.

Zelena wore a light pink luxury dress that accentuated her beautiful figure.

Over the past year, Hattie had also made it into a high-end brand, but she still couldn’t reach haute couture.

She might not be much compared to Violeta, but she stood out among Zelena and Tracy.

Zelena glanced at Violeta with a look of scrutiny and wariness before sitting down.

The four of them sat in the same row, each with their own thoughts.

Violeta was the only one earnestly watching the awards, while the others were preoccupied with their own schemes.

Tracy felt the most bitterness.

She envied Violeta’s excellent resources within the same company, was jealous of Hattie’s wearing a luxurious gown, and couldn’t stand Zelena, who debuted at the same time as she did.

Hattie didn’t regard Zelena or Tracy at all, focusing solely on surpassing Violeta.

After walking the red carpet, Hattie hurriedly hired a water army to praise her, even though her dress wasn’t haute couture.

The commotion she created was bigger than Violeta’s haute couture, and those water forces even used the hashtag #outshine.

Zelena, conversely, continued to wonder if Violeta had

undergone a rebirth. It was a question that had troubled her for many nights.

The award ceremony officially began, with the host holding a script and taking the stage.

The audience erupted into applause. Violeta joined in.

The cameras knew what the audience was interested in and deliberately panned over Violeta’s row.

In front of Violeta were Nolan and several renowned actresses from the film industry. Although these veterans didn’t have the same popularity as the new generation, they still had a loyal fanbase, contributing to viewership and box office numbers.

Lydia was still filming and couldn’t attend the film festival.

However, her peers, adorned with haute couture jewelry and fashion resources, outshone the new generation.

As the host announced the start of the ceremony, the big screen began showing a list of all the outstanding films from the past year, including brief clips from each.

Two veteran actors took the stage to present the awards.

Violeta watched the ceremony with full attention.

In her heart, she silently wished that within two years, she would stand on that stage as an award recipient.

The individual awards, including Best Actor and Best Actress, came next.

Two veteran actors took the stage. They make a few jokes to lighten the mood, eliciting laughter from the audience.

Violeta also smiled lightly.

The big screen displayed the nominees for the awards. As usual, there was a slight delay to create tension and keep everyone tense.

Fans watching the livestream were so nervous that their hearts felt like they were about to jump out of their chests.

Chapter 390

Until the presenter slowly announced Nolan’s name.

Instantly, the entire venue erupted into applause.

Some people even screamed in excitement.

At that moment, all eyes, cameras, and spotlights focused on Nolan, sitting in the front row.

Nolan stood up amidst the applause. First, he hugged Austin beside him.

Then he gracefully buttoned his suit, turned around, bowed slightly to everyone, and walked toward the stage.

‘Froze’ was the biggest winner this year.

At the film festival, the film received a whopping nine nominations.

This year marked Nolan’s third year in the industry. In his debut year, he made a splash with his first film, ‘Night on the River’, where he won the Skyward Award for Best New Actor, drawing significant attention.

In his second year, he was fortunate to catch Austin’s eye and land the lead role in ‘Froze!. His outstanding performance earned him the Hundred Blossom Award for Best Actor this year.

This was his first film, and he had already achieved such remarkable success. The Chesian film industry now recognises him as a brilliant young star, having won the Best Actor Award.

Violeta watched Nolan on stage, holding his trophy.

She clapped lightly for him, genuinely pleased with his success.

At the same time, her eyes welled up slightly with emotion.

Actually, she didn’t have to be here tonight, but she came anyway.

First, she hadn’t made any public appearances for over half a year due to filming.

Secondly, Violeta was here to fulfill a dream from her past life.

In her previous life, she had been a fan of Nolan.

She had watched this scene on TV. She was insignificant back then, but she fantasised about how wonderful it would be to witness it in person.

Violeta had always known Nolan would win the Best Actor Award; it was a certainty in her mind.

Regardless, she had attended the event and wanted to witness the dazzling Nolan on stage with her own eyes, fulfilling a dream as a fan in her heart.

Now, she had her wish fulfilled.

It was enough. She was complete. Violeta quietly got up and left the venue.

On stage, Nolan was giving his speech.

He thanked everyone- the entire film crew and all the staff who had worked tirelessly behind the scenes. He expressed his deepest gratitude to Austin.

The presenter playfully asked him about his plans after achieving such success with his second film. Did he aim for even bigger awards?

Nolan pondered and said, “If I have the opportunity, of course, I would love to achieve more. I have someone I really want to collaborate with. I hope it can happen in the future.”

The presenter was intrigued. He wanted to know who this person was.

Nolan’s eyes briefly swept over the audience.

Though it seemed casual, the camera quickly captured it, panning to the seats of the new-generation actresses.

However, Nolan didn’t see the person he was looking for. It caused him a moment of hesitation on stage.

Quickly recovering, he shifted his gaze and said, “It’s Wade Howell. As you all know, although my debut film was an action movie with Wade’s influence, it wasn’t his script. I grew up reading his works. I’m a fan and hope to work with him someday.”

He delivered this statement smoothly.

The presenter was satisfied. He turned to the camera and addressed Wade, “Did you hear that, Mr. Howell? We’re all eagerly waiting for your next work.”

After a moment, Nolan descended the stage with his trophy.

Nolan’s award speech quickly topped the trending topics on Facebook.

After his speech, the camera briefly panned to the seats of the new-generation actresses.

The camera happened to capture Zelena’s face perfectly.

Was Nolan looking at Zelena?

No one knew for sure.

However, the camera coincidentally landed on Zelena, who was covering her mouth in surprise, looking as if she had just won the lottery.

Although it was just a moment, the internet exploded with speculation.

‘Don’t jump to conclusions. Nolan mentioned later that the person he wants to collaborate with is Mr. Howell, not Zelena.’

‘Think about it logically. Even if Nolan wants to work with Zelena, he wouldn’t say it directly on stage. Mentioning Mr. Howell might just be a way to deflect the question.’

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next

Rebirth vs. Rebirth Tragedy to Triumph by Violeta and Zelena [[Chapters 371, to 380]] – Daisy Novels 

Chapter 371

Violeta had great confidence in the script of ‘Nirvana and Rebirth!. She even arranged for a Glorian translator to sign a confidentiality agreement and translate it in advance so she could show it to Wendy.

Wendy was the director Violeta had in mind.

She was the one and only choice.

After hanging up the call, Violeta took a sip of water and continued with the shooting.

However, by the time the shooting was over, she still hadn’t received a call from Eugene. She was beginning to worry that he might have encountered difficulties.

Once the shooting was finished, Aster loaded the items into the car and shut the door.

Violeta asked, “Has Mr. Scott called back yet?”

Aster shook his head and replied, “No. Ms. White, should we head back to the hotel?”

Violeta lowered her gaze slightly and looked out the car window.

“Let’s go back first.

“Drive on.”

On their way back to the hotel, Eugene finally returned the call.

Violeta answered quickly, “Mr. Scott, did you manage to see Wendy?”

“No. I’ve found out where she is, but the staff won’t let me in, so I’m waiting for her outside.”

Eugene had no connections in Glorialand, so his success in tracking down Wendy was particularly impressive.

Their stay in Glorialand was limited to the next few days.

If they couldn’t finalize the collaboration with Wendy during this period, Violeta’s upcoming plans would be delayed.

Therefore, they needed to secure the deal with Wendy before the shooting in Glorialand ended.

Violeta quickly decided to meet up with Eugene. “Mr. Scott, send me the address. I’m heading over now.”

“Sure.”

Eugene promptly sent the address, and Felix drove them there.

Upon arrival, Violeta got out of her car and got into Eugene’s.

They were outside a private open-air event venue where many Glorialand artists and high-society figures were present inside.

The security was quite stringent, as they only allowed entry to those with an invitation.

Eugene glanced at the fenced-off venue and said, “I heard there are members of the Glorian royal family at this event. There’s no way we can sneak in, so we’ll have to wait out here.”

The Glorian royal family members were quite prestigious. They were the kind of figures to whom ordinary folks would need to bow in their presence.

Violeta asked, “Mr. Scott, how did you find out about this place?”

Eugene replied, “Even though I’m not familiar with the artists from Glorialand, I asked around through some contacts and discovered that Wendy was attending a private event today, so I came here.”

“Beauty, I’m not sure I should tell you something.”

Violeta replied, “Go ahead.”

Eugene said, “To be frank, the chances of getting Wendy to shoot ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ are slim. My friend told me that Wendy is preparing her new movie and will start auditions for it next week. In other words, she’s about to start filming her own movie. Everything is already set up, so it will be hard for us to sway her with just a few words.”

Making a film required extensive preparatory work, which demanded a great deal of time and effort.

It was likely that Wendy took great pride in her work and wouldn’t be easily persuaded by Violeta.

After all, everyone prioritized their own interests above all else.

Even if Wendy found the script for ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’ appealing, she probably wouldn’t agree to abandon her new movie project, which was already in the works, to shoot ‘Nirvana and Rebirth’.

The likelihood was very low.

Violeta asked with curiosity, “Mr. Scott, if you believe the likelihood of Wendy agreeing to help us is very low, why did you agree to help me? Why go through all this trouble to stake out here?”

Eugene smiled and replied, “I’m your manager. Since it’s

something you want to do, of course, I’m going to help you. Even if the chances are slim, trying still gives us a shot at success. If we don’t try, it’s a guaranteed failure.”

Violeta responded, “Thank you.”

Eugene chuckled. “No need to thank me. After all these years in the entertainment industry, I’ve seen plenty of people going out of their way to get what they want. It’s just another day in the business- no risk, no reward!”

Aster interrupted them, “They’re coming out now! The party has ended!”

The two quickly turned their attention to the door, where they saw people dressed in low-key outfits leaving the venue.

The casually dressed Wendy was walking towards the exit, chatting and laughing with another man.

“They’re out. Let’s get out of the car quickly,” Aster said eagerly.

“Wait.”

Violeta stopped her.

“Don’t rush. With so many people around, we will just get stopped if we try to approach her now. Let’s wait until Wendy gets in the car, and then we can follow her vehicle and see what we can do.”

Aster nodded and shut the car door as Violeta had suggested.

合

Chapter 372

They watched as Wendy left the venue and got into her car, getting ready to leave.

Violeta thought for a moment before getting out of the car.

Eugene asked, “Beauty, where are you going?”

Violeta said, “It’s easy to lose track if we follow them with only one car. I’ll ride in Felix’s car. It’s more secure to follow them with two cars!”

She then closed the door behind her and went over to the other car.

They then trailed behind Wendy’s car, and the three vehicles blended into the traffic.

Before long, Wendy’s driver noticed that someone was tailing them.

He glanced at the rearview mirror and told Wendy in Glorian, “Someone is following us.”

Wendy was looking at her phone, but she glanced at the rearview mirror upon hearing that.

Sure enough, there was someone following them.

Although they spotted Eugene’s car, they didn’t notice Felix’s car following them from the side.

“It’s probably just some media. Lead them in circles and shake them off when you can. I have a dinner with the royal family soon, so make sure this doesn’t cause any delays.”

“Understood.”

Wendy’s driver made a series of sharp turns and successfully shook off Eugene.

Eugene was diverted onto another path, which would involve a significant detour to catch up with the other two cars.

Violeta was in Felix’s car, and she stayed on the phone with Eugene.

“Beauty, I lost them.”

“Don’t worry, Felix and I are still following them. I’ll send you the address once we reach the destination.”

“Okay.”

…..

Felix trailed Wendy’s car as it drove away from the bustling city and reached a remote private winery.

Given the quiet surroundings, Felix didn’t tail too closely. However, with no other cars around, they still noticed him.

Wendy was somewhat frustrated by the situation.

Wendy’s driver pulled over by the roadside and walked over to knock on Felix’s car window, muttering curses in Glorian.

Felix couldn’t understand Glorian, but he could make out that the driver was asking what they were doing there and why they were tailing them. He also told them to get lost immediately.

Felix rolled down the window and greeted the driver in Elic, wearing a big smile on his face.

After all, a smile is the best universal language. No one would be too harsh to a person with a great smile.

The driver was momentarily stunned upon finding out the people in the car were not Glorians.

Seizing the opportunity, Violeta got out of the car with the script from her bag. She quickly ran to Wendy’s car to approach her while the driver wasn’t looking.

Seeing someone knock on her car window, Wendy had no

choice but to reluctantly roll it down. Assuming Violeta was from the media, she said in Elic, “Sorry, but I’m not accepting interviews at the moment…”

Before Wendy could finish her sentence, she caught sight of Violeta’s face and was momentarily stunned.

Violeta quickly handed over the script and requested Wendy to take a look.

Wendy took the script from her. After all, who could refuse a top-notch beauty?

Given Violeta’s striking beauty, Wendy decided to give her a chance. She told Violeta, “I’ll give you five minutes.”

Wendy had assumed the document was an actress’s resume trying to secure a role, so she was surprised to find that it was a script when she opened it.

That was completely unexpected for her.

However, the document was not a full script. It was only a third of the complete version.

Wendy skimmed through it briefly.

Violeta immediately began to explain as Wendy was reading.

Due to time constraints, Wendy only managed to read the first page before closing the script.

With her light-colored eyes fixed on Violeta, Wendy spoke melodiously, “Miss, are you Chesian?”

“Yes, I am.”

“Are you a producer or a scriptwriter? It’s quite bold of you to approach me and seek a collaboration.”

Just as Violeta was about to respond, the driver, who had been momentarily distracted by Felix, quickly realized what was happening and rushed over hurriedly.

He interrupted Violeta and sternly warned Elic, “You need to leave right now!”

The driver gave Violeta a shove.

Felix quickly got out of the car to protect her.

Wendy exited her car and told the driver, “Don’t be so rough with the lady.”

She then handed the script back to Violeta with a faint smile. “Sorry, I don’t have time to discuss this right now. If you have a work proposal, please send the details to my email. You should leave quickly. This is not where you should be.”

In reality, Wendy received hundreds of emails daily from around the world- job invitations, fan love letters, and even hate mail from haters.

Wendy had no time to read every email personally. That was just her excuse to reject Violeta.

Chapter 373

Violeta had made considerable attempts to meet Wendy.

So, she refused to give up easily.

“I’m not a producer or a scriptwriter, but an actress. I believe you should carefully review this script. If you’re busy, please take it and read it whenever you have time.”

Ignoring her, Wendy turned and entered the winery.

“You only flipped through it earlier without reading it. This script tackles themes of female revenge and bullying!”

As Violeta expected, Wendy paused upon hearing that.

Given her experiences with bullying and discrimination in high school, Violeta had bet that Wendy would be intrigued by the theme.

Turning around, she gazed at Violeta with interest.

Before she could respond, several supercars approached from behind her.

The celebrities, who had exited the banquet venue, and the man, who had a lovely talk with Wendy, got out of the cars.

Meanwhile, Eugene, who had been left behind, also arrived in his car.

He parked by the roadside and strolled over to Violeta with Aster.

Both groups were now present, but Violeta’s side seemed outnumbered.

Leaning against the car, the man from the supercar was dressed casually in black, with striking features.

Everyone’s focus, including his, shifted to Violeta when someone approached Wendy and asked in Glorian, “What’s going on, Wendy? Is she the media?”

Wendy turned to bow to the man leaning against the car.

Then, she replied in Glorian, “She came to me with a work invitation. Why don’t you all go up first, Prince James?”

Eugene and the others didn’t understand Glorian.

Violeta, however, noticed that this leading man appeared to have a significant identity. He was possibly among the Glorian royal family members present at the private banquet, which Eugene had mentioned.

Each Glorian female celebrity had a distinct style, with impressive figures and bold fashion choices.

No one else moved as James Alpine remained still.

Turning his attention away from Violeta, he asked Wendy, “What work invitation?”

Wendy had no choice but to explain, “It should be an invitation to film a movie.”

“She followed you all the way to here. She seems sincere.”

Uncertain how to respond, Wendy hoped Violeta and her group would leave quickly to avoid trouble.

If they enraged the prince, they could face serious consequences.

“I’ve already declined her earlier, as I have other commitments.”

James was the royal family member who enjoyed fun the most.

It didn’t matter whether Violeta and the others were from the media because news about the royal family would never be leaked. Not only would it not be disclosed, but they might even implicate themselves.

The Glorian media was fully aware of the need to avoid royal affairs.

So, James was interested in Violeta when he saw her.

“Since she’s made the effort to come here, it would be disappointing to reject her.”

“What do you mean?”

Wendy hadn’t planned to accept the script.

But she had no choice if the royal family asked her to do it. It appeared that James wasn’t finished entertaining himself at the private banquet and sought another sort of entertainment.

He signaled for someone to negotiate.

A representative approached Violeta and her group.

Eugene moved up and engaged in a brief negotiation before the script was taken from Violeta’s hand.

They then walked towards the car.

Eugene exclaimed, “We’re doomed! That man turned out to be Prince James, a well-known royal family member.”

The previous private gathering hadn’t truly ended. They had simply changed locations to continue having fun.

Violeta and the others followed, only to run into James.

Their misstep might easily lead to accusations of offending the royal family and potential expulsion from the country.

Eugene whispered, “Since we handed over the script, we should find a way to get away. I heard that Prince James has caused trouble in the entertainment industry. We can’t afford to mess with him.”

Wendy had read a third of the script next to James while he was thinking about a fun idea.

She was pleasantly surprised by its quality.

The themes, plot, and characters resonated deeply with her.

Chapter 374

Wendy didn’t expect to stumble upon a treasure.

If this script had appeared two months earlier, she would have picked it over the movie she was already working on.

Sadly, her next film was already in advanced stages, making it hard to abandon.

However, there might still be a way out.

James pondered for a moment. Then, his eyes sparkled as he suggested, “How about you guys have a boxing match? If they win, you agree to film the movie.”

His proposal seemed oddly casual. But James was a regular at Glorian Boxing matches.

He was a huge fan of Glorian Boxing, and his two bodyguards were also skilled Glorian Boxers.

How might an ordinary person stand a chance against such experts?

A wrong move could prove fatal.

His proposal was too much.

Wendy stood up, intending to dissuade James from the idea.

But before she could speak, James turned to her and asked, “Wendy, do you want to help them fight?”

Wendy froze. “No, Your Highness, I only wanted to remind you. Shouldn’t we head upstairs for drinks?”

James clapped. “Let’s bring the drinks down here.”

Someone soon brought the drinks from the winery, as well as a sofa.

The same man went to negotiate with Violeta and her group as before.

As Violeta and her group contemplated slipping away, James had already planned another form of entertainment.

It was their bad luck to run into the royal family today. However, the worst lay ahead.

The man informed them that James wanted them to box.

If they won, Wendy would agree to direct the film, and James would even sponsor them.

Clearly, James had already regarded Wendy as the reward for the winners.

Eugene’s eyes widened with shock. “Boxing? Stop joking! We don’t know how to box!”

The man remained expressionless. “You have to box even if you don’t know how.”

Eugene argued, “You’re not asking us to box but to risk our lives!”

With the orders given, the man left, leaving no opportunity for argument.

“Hey, come back! Let’s discuss this further!”

“What should we do now, Mr. Scott? It looks like we’re in serious trouble.”

Fearfully clutching Violeta’s arm, Aster remarked, “They’re not giving us any chance to negotiate. Look, they’ve even moved the sofa!”

Felix glanced across and suggested, “We could forfeit. They probably won’t do anything extreme.”

Eugene appeared serious. “We have no control over whether they act extreme. Remember, we’re in Glorialand.”

Glorialand had recently legalized boxing, adding to the uncertainty.

Everyone else here, except the four of them, was James’ people.

Despite Wendy’s earlier attempts to dissuade James, he was adamant.

It was evident that he wouldn’t let them go easily.

Eugene frowned. “Since Prince James has ordered us to fight, forfeiting might be seen as disrespect. We may worsen the issue.”

Disrespecting the royal family wasn’t only a matter of being expelled.

That was a crime in Glorialand and could lead to imprisonment.

In the Glorialand’s strict social hierarchy, the royal family held ultimate power that couldn’t be challenged.

Felix asked, “So, what should we do? Can you fight, Mr. Scott?”

Eugene went silent.

Violeta was about to speak, but Eugene interrupted, “I don’t know Glorian Boxing, but I’ve trained in Free Fighting. I’m not a pro, but I can still make some moves. I’ll go up later, pretend to fight, and get defeated. I hope he’ll let us go then.”

Aster’s voice trembled as she asked, “Isn’t that just offering yourself to get beaten up?”

Eugene responded firmly, “Unless one of you wants to take my place. Do you think Felix can fight?”

Felix was rendered speechless.

He wasn’t as physically capable as Eugene. And if he got injured, nobody could drive afterward.

Moreover, Felix and Aster were only employees.

Aside from Violeta’s identity as a celebrity, Eugene, as her agent, was the most suitable candidate. It was natural for him to protect his employees.

Moreover, he was a man.

Chapter 375

Violeta was an artist, and her appearance was her most valuable asset.

It was simple for people to offer kind words.

But when things escalated to this point, few were willing to step up and take the beating on her behalf.

Eugene, however, was willing to do so…

In Violeta’s eyes, Eugene was a man of outstanding loyalty and responsibility.

She had indeed chosen the right manager.

Lydia had made a terrible mistake back then.

Violeta said, “Eugene, actually, I—”

Eugene interrupted, “Enough, stop trying to talk me out of this. Beauty, it seems like we can’t get Wendy. We’ll have to come up with another plan.”

Even at this critical moment, Eugene was still thinking about work. He was a true workaholic.

Just as he finished speaking, James had already set up the stage.

His servants had brought in a sofa and a table with unopened wine bottles. A woman stepped forward to open the bottle and let it breathe.

James sat on the sofa, his posture arrogant.

With a slight tilt of his chin, a bodyguard stepped forward.

He asked, “Time’s up. Who’s going up on stage?”

Eugene took off his coat and stepped forward.

Aster exclaimed, “No, don’t do it! Mr. Scott, come back.”

Felix said, “Stop shouting, Aster. If Mr. Scott gets distracted, it could be dangerous. There’s a medical kit in the car. Go get it just in case.”

Aster replied, “Alright.”

Violeta stood by the side, watching the situation.

Eugene took the stage.

Prince James gave a signal. His bodyguard swung his fist towards Eugene.

The punch was as swift as lightning, slicing through the air.

Eugene barely dodged, but another punch followed. He avoided the first, but couldn’t escape the second. His right chest took the full impact, causing him to stumble.

James took a sip of wine. He frowned his brow with a look of disdain when he saw Eugene get hit.

He commented, “Pathetic! There’s nothing worth watching here.”

Wendy remained silent.

Violeta watched as Eugene took blow after blow. Her brow was slightly furrowed.

She glanced at the prince and studied his expression.

James clearly knew Eugene had no chance of winning, yet he hadn’t stopped the fight.

Did he want to see someone seriously hurt?

Anger rose within Violeta.

The bodyguard kicked Eugene to the floor. Aster had just retrieved the medical kit from the car when she returned and saw Eugene fall to the ground.

Aster let out a scream when she saw Eugene’s miserable state.

“Oh my god! Mr. Scott!”

Felix rushed to the stage to offer his support.

The bodyguard made a disdainful remark in Elic, “If you help him up, you lose.”

Felix retorted, “Losing is fine. Are you going to kill him?” Violeta stepped forward. She calmly removed her watch and said, “Let’s switch. I’ll fight you.”

Eugene struggled to his feet, blood seeping from the corner of his mouth. He looked at Violeta in disbelief.

“Beauty, what are you doing?”

Aster put down the medical kit and asked, “Ms. White, are you crazy?”

Violeta handed the watch to Aster and told Felix, “Help him to the car to get some rest.”

She had wanted to offer to fight earlier, but Eugene had cut her off.

Violeta watched for a while before realizing Eugene would suffer serious injuries at this rate; the bodyguard wasn’t holding back.

James was not planning to cancel the fight, even though he was aware that they were unfamiliar with Glorian Boxing.

He was enjoying this brutal sport.

This wasn’t an underground boxing ring, and there were no bets placed.

Violeta couldn’t stand seeing them bully Eugene.

Eugene protested, “Beauty, don’t go. Cough, cough-“

Without a hair tie, Violeta used a thermometer from the medical kit to pin her hair up.

She tilted her head and glanced at Eugene, comforting him, “Don’t worry, I’ll be fine.”

A mid-fight substitution was unexpected for everyone.

The bodyguard informed James about the switch.

James leaned back on the sofa, savoring his wine, and watched Violeta with amusement.

Even Wendy was stunned.

This woman is gutsy. Did she not see how badly her companion was beaten?

Did she think she could endure it better?

James neither agreed nor disagreed. He simply placed his wine glass on the table.

Chapter 376

James fixed Violeta with his deep and penetrating gaze.

They conversed in Elic.

“With such beauty, aren’t you afraid of disfiguring your pretty face?”

Violeta said confidently, “That’s none of your concern. Your Highness, I won’t lose.”

“Hahaha, such confidence! I like it. Alright, now it’s your turn. Show me what you’ve got.”

James agreed.

The same bodyguard from before faced off against Violeta.

Each took their own position. Violeta’s hand beneath her sleeve slowly clenched into a fist.

This wasn’t a game of cat and mouse. She had no interest in trading blows back and forth with the bodyguard.

Glorian Boxing was fierce.

Violeta already had a plan for how to win.

The fight began in an instant.

The bodyguard rushed forward, launching punches and kicks with aggressive precision.

Violeta stepped back, evading his punch. Then, she used her hand to deflect his kick, spinning her body, and delivered a heavy punch to his temple.

The bodyguard was utterly unprepared for a woman to know combat skills, let alone aim for a vital point. His head was unprotected.

The blow to his temple left him dazed for a few seconds.

Underestimating the opponent was a grave mistake.

If Violeta had used a knife, the bodyguard would have fallen to the ground, dead.

The few seconds of dizziness were enough for Violeta to bring him down.

He was just as miserable as Eugene, who had suffered a kick to the ground earlier.

Violeta aimed a fierce kick at his chest. The bodyguard fell to the ground, crashed into the table leg, and knocked over the decanter on the table.

The room fell silent.

The bodyguard clutched his chest and tasted blood in his mouth.

Violeta stood with her hands behind her back. Her expression was cold.

She declared, “I win.”

Violeta actually won!?

Aster and Felix were shocked. They had watched the bodyguard charge at Violeta. Aster even covered her eyes because she couldn’t bear to watch.

When she opened them again, was the bodyguard lying on the ground?

Oh my god!

Everything had happened so fast; they hadn’t seen clearly what had taken place.

The bodyguard on the ground, however, was a sight everyone could see.

The decanter spilled, and wine flowed across the table.

James squinted his eyes.

The bodyguard quickly stood up and apologized profusely to James.

James ignored him and fixed his gaze on Violeta.

“I won. Wendy will accept my script. Your Highness, your sponsorship won’t be needed; please give it to Wendy as compensation for her film preparation.”

James had spoken in front of everyone, so his words had to stand; otherwise, he would lose his credibility.

No one had expected Violeta to defeat the bodyguard.

Of course, the bodyguard’s underestimation played a part in his defeat.

Violeta was undoubtedly skilled.

No one has the nerve to say anything.

James laughed heartily and rose from the sofa. There was a glint of mysterious emotion in his eyes.

“What technique do you practice? Yes, I’ve heard Chesians know many forms of combat moves. What do you practice?”

Practice?

Violeta’s training was eclectic.

In her previous life on the mountain, the hermit had taught her everything. However, Violeta had started late, resulting in a varied set of skills.

She wasn’t particularly adept at any one style, but she had a bit of everything.

Later, Violeta trained on film sets, where she frequently used blades, guns, and sticks.

In historical action movies, she’d sometimes use whips and throw darts.

Harmony Fist? Eternal Flow? Cosmic Technique? Shadow Fist? Her training was too varied.

Her moves were often unorthodox, based on whatever came to mind at the moment.

The Glorian Boxing was direct; solely using Eternal Flow or Harmony Fist might not have been enough to win.

Glorian Boxing was a combat sport with strong practical application and direct attacks.

Violeta couldn’t afford to play around; she needed to take down her opponent swiftly.

Therefore, she targeted the bodyguard’s vulnerable spots first.

As a woman, her strength wasn’t overwhelming, but she could deliver unexpected results.

The temple was a fragile area; a blow there would cause pain and dizziness regardless of the opponent.

“Your Highness, my moves aren’t worth mentioning. Let’s leave it at that.”

James raised an eyebrow. He was clearly more intrigued by Violeta now than he was by the earlier wager.

Chapter 377

“Okay.”

James turned to look at the person next to him. He gave an order in Glorian, “Go get the doctor.”

Then, he spoke to Violeta, “I’d like to invite you all upstairs for a drink.”

Violeta glanced at Eugene, who was behind her.

James added, “I’ll have your friend treated.”

“Fine.”

It seemed that if they refused the invitation, James wouldn’t let them leave.

In just a short while, the situation had completely turned around.

What was originally a deadlock was now in their favour, and it was all due to Violeta’s quick thinking.

Felix was carrying Eugene. Aster looked at Violeta with awe; she exclaimed, “Ms. White, you rock! You just knocked that Glorian down with a couple of moves. My gosh, you’re so cool!!”

Violeta smiled at them and said, “As long as the problem is solved.”

Eugene clutched his chest in pain. He coughed and said, “Beauty, if I’d known you were this good at fighting, I wouldn’t have tried to act tough. Cough! Cough! Why didn’t you tell me earlier?”

Violeta replied, “I was about to, but you interrupted me.”

Eugene coughed again. “Cough! Cough! It’s fate. I was destined for this!”

Felix said, “Eugene, you’re seriously injured. Don’t talk!”

No one expected that just moments ago, they were adversaries.

James now invited the four of them into the winery as respectable guests.

Later, a doctor arrived to examine Eugene. He had a dislocated arm and multiple injuries. He needed to go to the hospital for further tests.

Without delay, Felix accompanied Eugene to the hospital.

Aster stayed with Violeta at the winery. Although Aster was quite scared, she stayed because she feared James might come up with more strange and perverse ideas to torment Violeta.

But she was overthinking it.

After entering the winery, James didn’t come to them, nor did anyone else.

It was Wendy who approached them.

After greeting Violeta, Wendy took out a script to discuss with her.

She asked, “This isn’t the full script, is it?”

“No, this is only one-third of it.”

Wendy handed over a business card with her private contact information. She said, “Send me the full script. Oh, by the way, I don’t even know your name yet.”

“My name is Violeta White.”

Wendy asked, “Are you the female lead in this drama?”

Violeta nodded.

She had invested in this drama to promote herself. If she wasn’t the female lead, who would be?

Wendy said, “Indeed, you fit this role perfectly. Let’s schedule another time to talk in detail.”

Violeta said straightforwardly, “Director Stokes, I won’t be staying in Glorialand for long. I hope you can come to Chesia with me this time.”

Wendy was taken aback. “Go to Chesia with you?”

Violeta nodded and explained, “Yes because I plan to start filming at the end of this month. We need to complete all preparations this month, including shooting schedules and locations.”

Wendy frowned at this. “You mean nothing’s prepared yet, but you want to start filming at the end of the month?” she asked, “Why the rush?”

Violeta was running out of time.

She only had a year. She estimated that filming this series would take six to seven months.

She had to complete everything, including editing and all post-production work, within three months. Then, she would need to arrange for international and domestic releases.

We had to complete everything within a year.

This was an extremely challenging task.

That was exactly why Violeta had chased Wendy all the way here.

She didn’t explain too much to Wendy, only saying, “First of all, thank you for agreeing to direct this series. I don’t have much time, so I hope we can speed up the process. I know you’re a professional director, and with you on board, the team will definitely be stronger.”

Wendy paused. She understood what Violeta was saying.

However, auditions for her next film were already scheduled for next week.

If she went to Chesia with Violeta this week, wouldn’t that mean she would have to cancel the auditions?

Wendy was in a dilemma.

James had overheard their conversation. He approached with his entourage.

He addressed Wendy in a commanding tone.

“Wendy, I hope you won’t refuse.”

Chapter 378

Wendy never planned to refuse the offer.

When everyone saw James approaching, they all stood up from their seats.

“Your Highness!”

Wendy gently bowed. She put her hands together in a respectful gesture.

James raised his hand slightly. He held a drink as he walked over to stand in front of Violeta. “I’ve got some things to discuss with her privately. You all can leave for now.”

Wendy was momentarily stunned and said, “Alright, I won’t interrupt then.”

The others followed suit and left.

Aster looked at Violeta with a worried expression. Violeta turned her head and patted Aster’s shoulder, saying, “Don’t worry, it’s just a chat. He’s not a match for me in combat anyway.”

Since Violeta was still able to joke in such a situation, Aster playfully scolded her, “Ms. White!”

Violeta smiled and urged, “Go on now.”

Aster sighed and said, “Alright then. If anything happens, just smash your wine glass as a signal.”

Violeta chuckled and said, “Do you think we’re in a movie? Smashing a wine glass? Even if he attempts something, there are numerous people present. It’s just the two of us, and you’re just extra baggage. Won’t we be at his mercy?”

Aster pouted and reluctantly left.

After Aster left, James placed his glass down and took a seat on the couch. His posture was as calm and composed as ever.

Violeta turned to look at him, then switched to Elic. She asked, “Your Highness, what can I do for you?”

James smiled and replied in accented Elic, “I understand your native language perfectly.”

What the … ?

Violeta was visibly stunned.

So, he understood everything I just told Aster.

Royalties are indeed extraordinary.

Violeta pursed her lips. She couldn’t grasp James’s intentions for a moment.

James fiddled with the ring on his finger and spoke slowly,

“Relax. I won’t do anything to you. I just came to ask if you know about Harmony Flow.”

Violeta asked again, “Harmony Flow?”

“Yes, Harmony Flow is a mind-body practice from your country, known for its health benefits. Your people are very knowledgeable about this.”

Violeta said, “If you have any specific requests, feel free to speak directly.”

“Alright, I’ll be straightforward. I want to learn Harmony Flow.”

Violeta said, “Harmony Flow is a profound combat technique, but there are many who can teach it. If you want to learn something, you can find a master skilled in it.”

James shook his head and said, “I don’t want just any beginner-level instructor. I want a true master.

“When you fought with my men earlier, you used the Harmony Flow technique to redirect their force. But the moves you used to dodge their head attacks didn’t quite fit. Violeta, I want to know who your teacher is.”

So that’s what this was about.

He wanted to know who my mentor was.

Violeta lowered her eyes slightly and said, “Your Highness, this is a different matter from earlier. I am not Glorian, nor am I a prisoner.”

Why should I tell him?

It’s something personal.

During the time James had disappeared, he had likely investigated Violeta.

Even a quick check would have revealed that Violeta was a popular celebrity in the entertainment industry.

She wasn’t an ordinary person who could be easily manipulated or made to disappear.

Earlier, James acted on impulse out of ignorance.

When he admitted he knew about this, he had a different plan in mind.

Otherwise, he wouldn’t have come to ask Violeta alone; he would have used more persuasive methods.

Violeta smiled at him; her expression was polite yet cold.

“Your Highness, if you don’t tell me your true purpose, I won’t tell you who my teacher is.”

James narrowed his eyes. He knew this woman was smart.

Since he couldn’t hide it, he decided to be honest.

He used a respectful tone and said, “My father loves Harmony Flow.”

Oh!

Violeta understood when he said it this way.

Royal affairs were not something she wanted to delve into.

Wherever there were people, there were fights. Even wealthy families were rife with internal strife, not to mention the complexity of royalty.

“I practiced in a hermitage in the mountains for a while. I’ll write down the address. You can find a master there.”

Violeta agreed straightforwardly.

James couldn’t quite read her.

Chapter 379

James said, “I thought you were going to negotiate with me.”

Violeta said, “Your Highness, I’m not someone who bites the hand that feeds.”

Why would she provoke the royal family’s authority?

Negotiate?

Sure, James was being cordial now.

Don’t forget, Violeta was standing while he was sitting.

From the start, James had made it clear who held the power here.

Violeta could ask him why, but trying to negotiate with him would be pushing her luck too far.

She would ultimately die without even understanding why.

If he wanted her gone for good, it was a minor inconvenience. Whether he wanted to look for trouble with her was entirely up to James.

Even if Violeta did disappear, how could her family back in Chesia seek justice?

Let’s be real; this was the real world.

James laughed heartily. He looked at Violeta with a touch of admiration.

“Sit down. Why are you standing? I like smart people, and you’re very smart.”

Violeta forced a smile and sat down at the far end of the sofa, keeping her distance from James.

James continued, “I heard from Wendy that she’s very satisfied with the script. Wendy is an excellent director. If she likes it, it means the script is top-notch.

“How about this? Since you didn’t accept the sponsorship I mentioned earlier, I have a private estate in Kligan. If you like it, you can use it as a filming location.”

Violeta froze at the offer.

James didn’t give her a chance to refuse. He raised his glass to clink with hers.

“Cheers.”

Before the sunset, James arranged for a driver to take Violeta and Aster back to their hotel.

Felix called to inform them that Eugene was fine after his hospital checkup, though his dislocated arm needed rest.

Relieved to hear Eugene was okay, they relaxed a bit.

Back at the hotel, Aster followed Violeta closely. She said, “Ms. White, I never thought this Glorian prince would be so kind. He even sent his men to personally send us back to the hotel.”

Violeta shook her head helplessly and said, “You’re naive. He sent someone to bring us back to find out where we’re staying, making it easier to keep tabs on us.”

Aster’s eyes widened and she exclaimed, “What? He’s such a scheming man.”

They entered the elevator together. Violeta watched the doors close with a sigh.

She said, “We’ve gotten ourselves mixed up with someone we shouldn’t have. He also wants me to shoot in his territory in Kligan.”

James knew their hotel.

Before leaving the winery, Violeta had given him the address of the hermitage. If James couldn’t find the place, he would think she was playing him.

Fortunately, Violeta hadn’t tried to deceive him. She had given the real address.

Aster gasped. “Oh my, it seems he never trusted us.”

Violeta said, “Have you ever watched palace dramas?”

Aster nodded and said, “Of course I have.”

Violeta patted her shoulder and said, “The power struggles between men are far scarier than the scheming of women in the harem.”

After a night’s rest, filming continued the next day.

In the afternoon, Violeta and Wendy signed the contract, and she handed over the full script.

Wendy had her own independent filming team. Violeta could completely trust an internationally award-winning director with the filming.

James didn’t appear before her again.

Wendy told Violeta, “The prince is a sly fox. He only comes out to drink with people from the industry when he’s in a bad mood. Boxing is just his way of venting. I originally thought your manager would be beaten to death.”

Violeta said, “I wouldn’t let that happen.”

Wendy replied, “Your intervention surprised everyone. You really caught us off guard!”

Violeta smiled faintly and changed the subject.

“Director, did you cancel next week’s auditions?”

Wendy admitted, “Yes, I’ve asked my staff to notify everyone, but there might be some disputes.”

“Of course,” Violeta said.

Cancelling auditions at the last minute was bound to cause trouble.

The actors scheduled to audition were top talents from all over the world. It would be strange if there were no disputes.

Wendy said, “By the way, one of the actresses scheduled for next week’s auditions is from your country. You might know her.”

Chapter 380

Violeta asked, “Hmm? Can I look at it?”

“Certainly,” Wendy replied.

Wendy rummaged through the papers on the table, finally handing Violeta the profile of the actress.

Violeta opened it and found that the resume was in Elic.

Her eyes skimmed the page and immediately caught the large headshot on the right side. As she flipped through the pages, she saw various candid photos of Violeta from multiple angles, along with her body measurements.

Violeta raised an eyebrow in surprise. It’s Lydia?

She chuckled and shook her head. It seemed that fate had once again led her to unwittingly cross paths with someone.

Violeta had no intention of making Lydia an enemy, nor did she want to stand in her way.

Apparently, this was inevitable.

Wendy noticed her reaction and asked, “What the matter? Do you know her?”

Violeta admitted, “I do, but we’re not close. She’s a senior in my circle.”

Wendy didn’t press further.

After leaving Reverie Studio, owned by Wendy,

Violeta headed to the hospital to visit Eugene. He looked much better than before.

Violeta mentioned seeing Lydia’s profile at Wendy’s studio.

“It seems she found a way to make a transition, but we’ve blocked her path,” Eugene said.

Aster was peeling an apple nearby. She chimed in, “Mr. Scott, why can’t Lydia act in the movie? None of the major directors in Chesia want her, and she’s even gone abroad looking for opportunities.”

This was something Violeta also wanted to know.

Online rumours circulated about Lydia’s blacklisting in the mainstream film industry.

However, none of them were credible.

Eugene, her former manager, would know the truth.

Since there was no one else in the hospital room, Eugene decided to reveal the real story.

“When Lydia first entered the industry, she offended a big shot,” he explained.

Five years ago, Violeta was a newcomer, and Eugene was a rookie manager.

They attended the company’s annual party.

Eugene was eager to network and build connections. He took her along to toast with the higher-ups.

After several rounds of drinks, Lydia couldn’t hold her liquor well and went to the restroom.

She accidentally discovered some unsavory activities there. Back then, she had a strong sense of justice and didn’t hesitate to intervene.

Therefore, she accidentally offended a second-generation gangster and uncovered some shady dealings involving company executives and other powerful entities.

That incident caused a significant uproar.

They intended to completely blacklist her, not just from the film industry.

To settle the matter, the high executives made her drink an entire box of whiskey as a condition to spare her. Eugene stepped in to help her.

That night, they both earned a notorious reputation among the higher-ups.

It was clear that if they were willing to risk everything for their career that night, they might do everything it takes to achieve their ambitions.

As a result, Lydia was blacklisted from films and only allowed to work on television.

Over time, rumours spread, suggesting she had offended a prominent director, but the truth was much more complex.

“Wow, I’m surprised Lydia used to have such a strong sense of justice,” Aster said.

“Yes, she did.”

Eugene couldn’t help but sigh.

He had believed that they would become the most trusted partners after enduring the challenges of their early careers together.

Eugene didn’t realise that fame and fortune could change a person.

The young dragon slayer had become a dragon herself.

He believed in mutual support, but after Lydia’s success, the last thing she wanted to face was the embarrassing experiences of her past.

Eugene was also a witness to those experiences.

Naturally, they drifted apart.

Honestly speaking…

Aside from the bitterness, Eugene was curious to see how far Lydia would go.

He was determined to prove to her that she had made the wrong choice.

After the shooting schedule ended, Violeta and Wendy returned to Chesia.

Wendy was there to meet the screenwriter, Danielle, to discuss their new project.

To create a successful show, collaboration with the writer was essential.

They also needed to revisit their casting choices.

Reverie Studio had previously announced the cancellation of the audition for their last movie. They revealed that Wendy was now working on a new TV series focusing on female revenge.

SEND GIFT or GCASH: +63.936.139.8714

COMMENT

Subscribe

♡
Prev | Next